lömällnöä3 Chapter 9: N, a 9 to 5 fanfic

Preface

How to Make a Cumdumpster
Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at /works/18309299.

Rating:
Explicit
Archive Warning:
Rape/Non-Con, Underage
Category:
F/M, Multi
Fandom:
Naruto, Boruto: Naruto Next Generations
Relationship:
Hyuuga Hinata/Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura/Uzumaki Naruto, Uzumaki Naruto/Yamanaka Ino, Uchiha Sarada/Uzumaki Naruto
Character:
Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Hyuuga Hinata, Uchiha Sarada, Tenten (Naruto), Tsunade (Naruto), Temari (Naruto)
Additional Tags:
Underage Sex, Time Travel, Horny Teenagers, Shameless Smut, Harems, Gratuitous Smut, Netorare, H-Logic, Alternate Timelines
Language:
English
Stats:
Published: 2019-04-01 Updated: 2020-11-23 Words: 66,056 Chapters: 27/?
How to Make a Cumdumpster

by TheSecretVillain

Summary

Based on the artwork of Sunahara Wataru and the H-Movie "Childhood Restart": An accomplished Naruto Uzumaki lives in regret over not claiming Sakura Haruno, his true love, before Sasuke Uchiha sank his claws into her. Eager to make things right, Naruto sets out to travel to the past, and, in his younger body, change history so that Sakura devotes herself to him.

Notes

Trigger warning: This story includes UNDERAGE SEX- so sexual partners will be, at first, between 10-13 in age. The story will include time-skips, but not immediately. A number of scenes will likely take place before that. So, you are warned. If underage sex repulses or offends you, do NOT read this. I do not condone this, nor do I encourage people to do it. This is just a story.

All characters and locations are property of Masashi Kishimoto, and I claim no credit for them.

Back to the Past (Body)

Naruto Uzumaki, the Seventh Hokage of the Village Hidden in the Leaves, seemed to have it all: a beautiful life, lovely children, the power and respect of his people, and friends whom supported him from all corners of the globe. While incredible things, Naruto couldn't help but feel unfulfilled, largely in terms of the heart. He cared deeply for Hinata Hyuuga, his wife, and his kids, Boruto and Himawari, but his true affections had always lied elsewhere. Ever since childhood, the only girl for him was his crush, Sakura Haruno, but things didn't go as he planned: Sakura married Sasuke, Naruto's rival and friend, instead. While Naruto was content with his current life, he had always dreamed of going back- of doing things differently, and changing things so he had gotten his way.

"Naruto?

Naruto

Earth

to the Hokage!" A voice echoed, ringing in the Hokage's ear as he seemed to zone back in. He had just been awash with thoughts of regret, completely forgetting he was out with Shikamaru Nara, one of the Hokage's chief advisors when it came to the leadership duties of Naruto's. "S- Sorry, Shikamaru… I just- I got a lot on my mind right now." The Hokage's words inspired a borish groan in Shikamaru, knowing- deep down, his curiosity would get the best of him. Well, that and his wife, Temari, was trying to get him to be more sociable- so if a friend had an issue, she said he

should

be a good listener for them.

"I'll… regrettably… ask: what's on your mind?" Naruto, feeling a bit self-conscious, didn't want to come out and say he's unsatisfied with his life. That would be an insult to the people who respect, adore, and got to know the jinchuuriki. Instead, he decided to vaguely bring up the topic that surfaced in his mind as of late: "Do you ever feel regret, Shikamaru? Like… you wish you did

something

before an opportunity passed you by?" Of course, Shikamaru, like always, has just the thing to say. The intelligent shinobi was known for his tactical mind, and general wisdom, so he often said the most profound things.

"At times. But, we are defined by our choices, Naruto. Not our regrets." Shikamaru's words hit Naruto hard, the Hokage having to agree with that sentiment. His actions defined him, regardless of any failed opportunities. "I felt as you did. The Yamanaka has a hidden technique, according to Ino, that could send the mind into a younger

you

, letting the user change history. But, you're only supposed to get one chance in life, my friend. There are no do-overs, once a choice has been made." With that, there was the down-side to Shikamaru's wisdom, as he tends to say a bit

too

much.

Rather than moving on, Naruto now decided to give that hidden technique a chance, to see if the rumor was true. It might be dangerous- it made be pointless- Naruto had to at least try, even if all for naught. The Hokage had carefully infiltrated the Yamanaka compound, stealthily taking out any wandering guards that protected the room with the scroll. Even if history might be changed forever, Naruto didn't want to kill his own villagers. It took a while to locate the scroll, as the clan leaders hid it well- obviously foreseeing the possibility of people seeking to use it. Naruto guessed that they still kept it as a last resort for emergencies; if there was some sort of apocalypse or tragedy, one could use it and prevent the event from the past.

Once finding it, Naruto was forced to utilize it fast, as the comatose guards had apparently been discovered. The Hokage took a few moments to prepare chakra circulation and adapt to the new style of ninjutsu, finally closing their eyes for a minute of blackness. Then, nothing. No sound, light, or sensation. That is, until Naruto opened his eyes, a familiar voice escaping his lips as he first spoke after using that hidden technique.

"Talk about déjà vu," Naruto said, running his hands along his face and body. He seemed quite smaller now, and less-aged; clearly, the technique did as Shikamaru explained. However, Naruto couldn't be too sure of how

far

this had took him. Though, a look at the mirror seemed to answer this question for him: Naruto could see the photo of him and the rest of Team 7 as a group, looking happy- except for Sasuke. Judging by the crispness of the photo, Naruto knew it was quite recent, so they had to be close to eleven years old at the time.

Naruto could've spent more time looking around, taking in the old sights, but had wanted to get straight to work. This technique that brought him here was strange and unknown, so the blonde boy had no idea when he might get sent back. If at all. So, for now, Naruto went off and searched for Sakura, eventually locating her at a local park. He would approach Sakura, his hands resting behind his head, acting like his old self: "Hey, Sakura! Still waiting on Sasuke?" Naruto asked. He knew for a fact that Sakura always loved Sasuke, both in the Ninja Academy and

while

they were officially ninjas of the Hidden Leaf village.

"Of course! Go bother someone else, idiot!" Sakura berated him, treating him as insignificant; she had yet to realize the power he possessed. Little did Naruto know, however, but more than his

mind

got transferred from that jutsu. Her cold behavior reminded Naruto that normal seduction couldn't work. He would have to trick Sakura- or maybe even use force to claim her as his own. He took some time contemplating his difficult choice, wondering which would be best.

Ultimately, the idea to trick Sakura seemed the most fun, and, even, cathartic after a childhood of her treating him like a pest. True, he was a jokester, but she could've taken his feelings seriously- the boy was human, after-all. So, Naruto's choice in deception would turn out to be

true

to his perverse ways, the blond boy filling Sakura in on a key detail she lacked- a reason Sasuke hadn't been interested in her.

"You know, Sasuke, the same guy who calls me a loser, told me he's just not into you

Sakura

," Naruto informed, setting off a nerve in the pink-haired girl. Despite feeling like crying at that news, the kunoichi instead turned to anger, clocking Naruto in the face. The girl even started wailing on the future Hokage whom laid on the floor, until he finally got her, saying: "But, he also told me about his

type

- the

perfect

girl for him!" With those words, Sakura's anger morphed into intrigue, curious as to what Naruto knew. It was like the excitement a dog gets when it's owner mentions the word 'walk'. Biting her lip, Sakura backed up, wanting to hear more. "Go on," she instructed.

Naruto grinned. She took the bait, hook-line-and-sinker. Now, he had to get her to fall for a much harder lie, something only a fool in love might believe. "Sasuke prefers girls with experience," he said. This left Sakura a bit confused, unsure of what that explanation meant. "Experience? Like what- ki- kissing?" Sakura asked. The childish answer prompted a bit of laughter, Naruto being amused by her simple-minded belief in that notion of a relationship. "Yes and

no

," he answered, meaning to tell her that kissing was part of it. It just wasn't the

top

thing that Sasuke was after.

"Sasuke said he

loves

girls who are good kissers, but also

hates

virgins!" Naruto explained. What started out as a blush became a look of fury, Sakura cracking her knuckles before returning to put the beat on Naruto, punching him as she smirked. "Thought you could fool me, you blond idiot!" Sakura shouted, kicking Naruto repeatedly until she tired herself out. While a bit worse for wear, Naruto recollected himself, standing before his crush once more. "It was the truth, Sakura. He just

doesn't

like girls inexperienced with sex. Something about wanting to bring his clan back to full strength." Naruto's explanation, though a lie, seemed about right. Sasuke had always been too focused on his clan's massacre by his brother Itachi, so Sakura could believe such a claim from her squadmate.

"So, it's

pointless

? I'll

never

get Sasuke to

notice

me like

that

?" Sakura surmised. When all seemed lost, Sakura would be snapped out of it, receiving a slap to the face from the boy she had often abused for his stupidity. He looked Sakura straight in the eye, telling her: "Don't talk like that! Here, I'm going to help you be the

dream girl

for Sasuke! By the time he sees what you

became

, he'll do anything to have you!" Naruto exclaimed, reaching out for Sakura's hand, to show they were doing this together. While skeptical of this at first, Sakura slowly accepted it- mostly because of how badly she was in love with Sasuke. Little did she know, Naruto planned to make her his over the course of her

training

"If you're free, come meet me tonight at my apartment! We can have the first

lesson

!" He told her, departing while he left Sakura to her thoughts. His plan seemed to be off to a good start; assuming Sakura bought it and didn't speak to Sasuke, the blond youth may actually pull this off. Despite this, Naruto opted to take things slow- he didn't want to show his awful side too soon. Plus, it was fun toying with the younger Sakura, even if he missed the adult version of childhood crush. He would go to Ichiraku's Ramen stand, and finally head back home for the evening, to a mostly

empty

apartment. The only other person present was a reluctant Sakura, having snuck out at night

just

to meet up with her new

sensei

"Naruto, I don't

like

this… but I

cannot

afford to lose him to Ino," Sakura answered with clear jealousy, crossing her arms. She bet Ino was a real slut, but knew a bit better than that. Ino was likely as pure as Sakura. Naruto nodded, as if understanding her precarious predicament. "Of course, of course… Tonight's lesson will be simple enough," he began, leading a nervous Sakura over to the blond's bed. It was a bit messy, but still a bit neat, in its own way. He kept hold of Sakura's hand, smiling. "I'm going to teach you how to kiss… the

right

way," the young boy finished. Sakura looked rather confused.

"How are you

qualified

to teach me? You've probably never been kissed!" Sakura whined, prompting Naruto to press faces with her. He kisses her, keeping it going- letting them both feel the softness, the electricity, the heat of the other's lips, and the passion that goes beyond a kiss. Sakura thought it was incredible- a more intense feeling than kissing her parents or siblings. Maybe it was the lips contact, or the fact that it was a non-family member? It certainly

wasn't

because it was Naruto! No way. Sakura refused to accept that. Though, what she didn't expect, was that Naruto's lesson wasn't over. "That's a

normal

kiss, but

real

lovers do

this

With those words, Naruto pulled his young crush in for a much deeper and longer kiss, one that poured in all the passion he felt for her. Rather than stopping there, the blond also slipped in tongue, exchanging tongue with Sakura as he leaned up against her. Like before, it felt very nice to Sakura, but this felt like it was on a different level entirely. The way their tongues danced, the intensity of it, and even the taste of Naruto's saliva sent shimmering shockwaves of tense feelings washing over the pink-haired girl. She couldn't control the way she felt, leaning into the kiss as if it was Sasuke she'd been kissing. That was something Naruto was glad for; this worked best if Sakura viewed this as

practice

. Only then would she be serious.

Naruto nibbles on her soft lips, giving her no break from the exciting, new sensations. While she was still young, the blond knew there was more to her excitement than just the sparks of a good kiss. He had a feeling she felt, just slightly, the attraction he felt for her: that between a man and a woman. She may not know it yet, but those feelings were there. After teaching her the different kissing techniques, Naruto had her commit to them with some practice. What's better to practice kissing than a make-out session? So, the blonde pulled her in, hotly exchanging lip and tongue with the young girl. Naruto held Sakura closer than ever, feeling a stiffness grow inside him, being careful not to let

it

touch her. However, when finally coming to her senses, Sakura would push Naruto away, rushing out of the apartment to touch her lips, a deep blush escaping her face. "What did I just

do

?" She mouthed, speeding off to return home, making Naruto wonder if the plan was a bust. That is, until she returned the following night.

Exploring The Body Together

Chapter Summary

Previously: Naruto Uzumaki, regretting his failure to win over his childhood crush Sakura Haruno, goes back in time to make her his own, inhabiting his younger body. Through deception, he gets her to believe her future husband, Sasuke Uchiha desires a woman with sexual experience, and Naruto can provide it. Lesson #1? Kissing.

Now: Naruto decides, before taking Sakura's first time, that he needs to teach her about a male's body - and her own. The best way to learn is through direct, physical contact. Only, is learning all Naruto has planned for her?

Chapter Notes

I own neither these characters or the series Naruto. All rights belong to author Masashi Kishimoto.

And a really needless warning, but this is shameless smut. If you've got a problem with harem stories, slutty stories, or so on, simply do not read this. That simple. Any criticism should honestly be regarding grammar, chapter length, or the like. Not character portrayal or the type of story I'm doing. Comments like that are just, to quote Shikamaru Nara, "a drag."

The future Hokage had been a bit surprised to find a rather nervous-looking Sakura Haruno waiting outside his door. True, Naruto Uzumaki has been hoping to continue his plan to ensnare her, but had figured, after last time, that he scared her off. So, as he stood outside his apartment, he eyed her suspiciously, wondering what her intention was. "You're back? Here I thought you had decided to try your luck on him

without

my help." Those words seemed to bring about a reaction from Sakura, as she clenched her fists, clearly upset by it. The pink-haired kunoichi bit her lip, struggling to say the words she never imagined herself saying to Naruto: "I'm sorry. That was just a lot to handle last night. But, I want to learn. For Sasuke."

Naruto had grinned as a result, giving a nod in understanding. It was believable- he did do something intimate, and an act she wasn't used to. "I get it… But, this is intense stuff, Sakura. You need to be ready to

take

it. No running this time." He instructed, suggesting repercussions with his gaze alone. If she tried to bail again, he'd merely resort to taking her by force. "I can't make any promises, but I'll give it my best!" Sakura answered back, pledging her best efforts to their ongoing mission. He looked rather pleased with her answer, patting Sakura on the head out of delight. Rather focusing on kissing again tonight, Naruto opted to have an educational session on the male and female body- particularly where sex is involved.

"Since we'll be helping you get experience, we'll need to familiarize you with the human body. Strip down, while I do the same!" Naruto instructed. Sakura would blush, smacking the perverted Naruto across the face, making the boy groan. "Think what you will, but this will be

highly

significant to your efforts in getting Sasuke!" He exclaimed, forcing Sakura to contemplate her views regarding this. The kunoichi was still uncertain on this, but eventually gave in, exposing her bare body to the blonde shinobi. The thought of her exposed, delicate body, hairless cunt, and flat breasts only seemed to excite Naruto more. Not because of what they

were

, but because they were

her's

To the astonishment of both parties, the blond shinobi possessed a girth that seemed to match his older body, rather than his young one. Sakura, out of habit, found it disgusting, looking away as Naruto stood in the nude. After a moment of eyeing her, with his nearly ten-inch member rising to attention, the shinobi would approach her. "Get used to it, Sakura. Before long, you'll be lovers with Sasuke, and he'll want you to help

his

." With that statement, Naruto smiled, spotting confusion from her. He decided to explain to her, as he was sure she'd been told before, how sex works. All the terms she should know, the basic positions, and even how children get made. She needed this basic knowledge for today's lesson.

"So, now you know about a male and female body. Today we're going to practice how to use the body, especially in ways to please your partner. A partner like Sasuke." Naruto's explanation was rather simple, but to the point. Sakura would be going through the paces today, to prepare for Naruto beginning her true

training

during their next session. Even then, she still needs more

practice

, right? Practice makes perfect. But, for today, where to start? Naruto would soon grin, a sudden idea occurring to him, the blonde shinobi facing her with a mischievous expression on his face. "Since sometimes you can't be with Sasuke, and some partners enjoy

watching

it, we'll start with something called

masturbation

," Naruto said, causing Sakura to gulp in nervousness.

The kunoichi knew of masturbation, at the very least, but was wary to do this. However, the mere mention of pleasing Sasuke seemed to erase the traces of hesitance in her, prompting Sakura to gingerly comply, only with the one condition: "You do it

too

, than." Her small, delicate fingers would slowly enter her hairless slit, a collection of juices pooling inside her, the pink-haired kunoichi's body heating up in excitement. This was her first time

actually

doing it, and it felt incredible. Sakura would say,

if

she was more forward, that it felt better than kissing. As the pleasure built inside her, she inserted more fingers, speeding up the thrusting of her fingers as well. All whilst this happened, Naruto had complied, jerking off with one hand as he watched her, completely at a loss of words for what he accomplished.

As the pleasure built in them both, each of them continued moaning, gasping as they achieved orgasm in front of each other. Unfortunate for Sakura, Naruto would

accidentally

release his load onto her flat chest, claiming it wasn't on purpose - even though it was. She looked mighty fierce afterwards too, rather upset that the sticky, warm spunk dirtied her torso like that. However, he managed to turn this into something even more interesting, finding a way to fit it into his impressive con: "But, this is actually great! Taste it! Most guys love when a girl drinks their cum!" As always, Sakura was rather skeptical; however, Naruto seemed like a reliable source, given his perverted ways and compelling lies. So, to continued shock, Sakura gave in, taking some of Naruto's cum off her chest with a few fingers, and putting them in her mouth, licking off the semen. The kunoichi appeared to cringe, uncomfortable with the salty taste, and difficulty in swallowing the thick genetic juice. However, she still tried her best to hide the disgust she felt.

Naruto would decide to move on from that part of tonight's lesson, moving to something they felt to be a bit more significant. "You did a good job with touching yourself, but the other half is taking care of your

lover

!" Naruto commented, turning to face the semen-covered Sakura. He took the kunoichi by the hand, having a bit of hesitation as he struggled to believe himself regarding her possible acceptance of this next line. "For this, pretend I'm Sasuke. Try using your hands, and, maybe, your mouth to assist me in releasing my load!" He was expecting a beating after that, and Sakura was just about to dish it out. Only, she didn't, and what happened next seemed to be a surprise to them both. It was something she didn't think she would ever do- not for Naruto, at the very least.

She smiled. Sakura Haruno took hold of Naruto's dirty, large cock with one hand, and started stroking it. She wasn't going to break it, or hit; she just pretended it was Sasuke's and treated it kindly. Apparently Naruto's suggestion had worked on the kunoichi. However, rather than do nothing, Naruto had opted to have his turn, moving to pinch and pull on Sakura's sensitive nipples, causing moans as she stroked his throbbing cock. As they both moaned and toyed with one another, Sakura's free hand moved to squeeze Naruto's balls, surprisingly adding to his pleasure. "How does this feel,

Sasuke

?" Sakura asked, doing a bit of role playing with Naruto. A bit higher level than she was taught, but still good in the blond's eyes. "It feels great, but we're just getting started," Naruto asked, imitating Sasuke's broody voice for Sakura. She seemed to laugh a bit, the humor and roleplaying helped her forget the circumstances of this

event

they were undertaking.

Sakura had been following Naruto's earlier suggestions, teasing the tip, making sure to work the shaft, and giving the balls enough attention. The blond was proud of her, believing she was well on her way to… something. He would tell her what she wanted to hear: that she'd be loved by Sasuke, be a great lover, and have plenty of kids. That just wasn't the true purpose of this. She would be Naruto's

plaything

. His receptacle to pour all the juices from his cock into. His beloved

woman

. Sasuke wasn't going to take her away from him

ever again

. Naruto seemed to smile as Sakura paused, believing he knew what was on her mind. Sakura was going to do

it

, wasn't she? Things were going to end by going up a notch, Naruto could tell.

Rather than ending it there and leaving them both blue-balled, Sakura took things up a level: she started utilizing her mouth and tongue. Her work was sloppy, amateur, and would need tons of practice before it was a viable option, but Naruto liked it. The kissing along his cock, the pet-like licking, and her vain attempt at deep-throating Naruto's cock. It was less about size, and more about her smaller body. Older Sakura would likely be fine taking a dick of those proportions. However, for now, Naruto moaned from the handiwork of this kunoichi, giving a thumbs-up to express support. "I love your dedication, Sakura! Really glad I chose you!" Naruto said, imitating Sasuke for her again. The mere thought of that praise from Sasuke made her blush, a moment that would be ruined by a sudden orgasm from Naruto. A wave of cum would escape his cock, entering and hitting her mouth, hitting her stomach as she gagged a bit on the thick load.

Although still a bit wary to the idea of

practicing

with Naruto, Sakura has been coming around in terms of acceptance of this fact. She, at the very least, is willing to do this- though, the lengths Naruto could convince her to go are unknown. For now, he aimed to get her to continue this

practice

until he could make her

body

devoted to him. She could love Sasuke more, but

if

she is hooked on Naruto's girth- doing whatever it takes to please it- than the mission was a success. So, he figured he'd call tonight to a close, telling her: "Practice on your own, and come see me again in a week. We'll start Stage 2 of your training." With that done, Sakura left, with zero word from her in the following seven days, something he half-expected The other half, well, was a suspicion that she might crack and desire

more

pleasure; sexual desires and pleasure were awfully addictive.

When Naruto saw her next, he eyed Sakura with intrigue, wondering how she might've changed in the past week. He looked at the fully-clothed kunoichi, pondering for a moment before he took her by the hand, leading her to a secondary location. He wanted somewhere more private for what came next.

Helping Her One Way Or Another

Chapter Summary

Trigger Warning: Noncon/Rape is present in this chapter. Do not read this chapter if that triggers you.*

After days of mere foreplay training, Naruto decides it's finally time for the hard stuff — no pun intended. And, Naruto plans to accomplish this, whether Sakura likes it or not.

Chapter Notes

WARNING: CHAPTER INVOLVES RAPE/NONCONSENSUAL SEX. IF THAT TRIGGERS YOU, SKIP THIS CHAPTER.

Based on the artwork and doujins of Sunahara Wataru and Maron's "Turning back into a kid and starting over!!!," which has an animated version in production. Two episodes are currently out. All credit for the storyline goes to those two. Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto, not me.

Apologies for the delay. Bad habit of starting and not finishing stories. Will try to do more regular chapters.

It had been days since Naruto manipulated Sakura into receiving his training on how to please men like Sasuke — the only boy she desired. While they had gone through basics like kissing and intimate touching, there was a sizable hurdle left for the teacher and student. And Naruto, eager to see his scheme be a success, was more than willing to push the kunoichi's buttons until she conceded. So, in preparation for today, the future Hokage had thought up convincing lines, words, and phrases that would rattle poor Sakura enough— to the point where she could be open to anything, so long as it got her Sasuke's affections.

Naruto would sit, waiting for Sakura in the classroom — aka Naruto's apartment — and play with his hands as he fantasizes about this long, awaited-day. Claiming Sakura for his own, ravaging her, and starting her along the desired path. As his body was getting more and more excited at the sheer thought of it all, he heard a knocking, Sakura calling out: "N- Naruto, it's me!" Their past intimacy had gotten Sakura a bit less crude, and more personal with the blonde-shinobi. The boy smiled, going to the door, unlocking it, and opening it to her, Sakura stepping in to give the blonde a kiss on the lips, showing some hesitance as she did so. It was an order on Naruto's part; kiss before and after a lesson, to get her used to kissing. Of course, she didn't like kissing Naruto at this point, but the shinobi considered it a work-in-progress.

After the kiss concluded, a smiling Naruto closed his door, and locked it. He liked to keep their affairs quiet, at least until he secured Sakura's unyielding devotion to him. The young blonde had then escorted her to his bedroom, taking a seat on the bed as he faced down the girl with the Cherry-Blossom hair. "You did well so far, Sakura. Sasuke will really like it. But, there's still an important step left to take!" The kunoichi couldn't help but show an expression of dread at those words, having a good idea of exactly what Naruto had been referring to. "I- I don't think I can do it, Naruto. That's an awfully big thing to." Sakura mused, trying to make up an excuse for not doing so. The supposed sensei was not going to take no, for an answer, however, and was visibly disappointed in Sakura's decision. "Well, you know I've only been doing this to help, and I'll continue to," Naruto said, suddenly forming the handseals for the Shadow Clone technique.

Poof!

A slight showing of smoke was followed up with Naruto and Naruto gripping Sakura by her arms, holding her back as a third Naruto got out of bed. "I'm going to help you, whether you like it or not," The third Naruto— the real Naruto has said. And, as he spoke, Naruto was already stripping away his clothes, bringing his young body into full-nudity, all of him on display for the kunoichi he had pinned to the bed. "You I- idiot, enough of this already! No more kidding around! Let me go!" A slightly scared Sakura let out, refusing to give her first time to this ero-sensei of her's. Naruto would lean forward, bringing his nude body atop her's, the pinkette able to see his frighteningly large nine-inch rod. Of course, it wasn't that size was Naruto was this young; it was a perk of the technique Naruto used to go back as his younger-self. The blonde shinobi kept his intelligence, techniques, chakra pool, and his tool. Which would, clearly, help the future Hokage out. He would give Sakura this look of consideration before, giving that mischievous grin she'd seen so often before. "I could do that, but why would I want to rob you of this opportunity? Unless you want Ino to claim Sasuke for herself." Naruto suggested, watching Sakura's face light up at the suggestion of that.

Before the kunoichi could respond, the blonde sensei tore into Sakura's qipao dress, de-robing the vulnerable girl infront of him. "You may not like it now… But one day… You'll be thanking me," Naruto and his clones told her, taking pauses after each statement, during which the next Naruto spoke. And once more, so it seemed like they were all involved. Though, in reality, only the real Naruto was going to be having fun with poor Sakura. Now equally nude, Naruto's needy-hands pushed into Sakura's flat chest, pinching and twisting on the kunoichi's nipples. He'd felt her up before, but this situation made things way more exciting than usual. As his clones held her down, the real Naruto continued his touching and teasing, grasping at her thin breast-flesh, giving her some attention before he went much further. "Did- Did you even do anything yet? Feels like little tickles against me." Sakura kept her meek attitude, refusing to give Naruto the satisfaction he was after as she tried pulling out of the shadow clones' grasp.

"That so, Sakura? Guess I'll have to do a better job." Naruto said with a grin. He moved a hand from one her breasts to the kunoichi's slit, fingering the pink entrance and letting the digit explore her young cavern. She would wince a bit, struggling a little less, but bite her lip to stifle any escaping sounds. "Gi- Give it up before you go too far, idiot!" Sakura still whined, knowing that the past lessons made her more sensitive to lewd acts like this. She knew that if this happened, there'd be no escaping this depraved adulthood Naruto established for her. The ero-sensei, however, hadn't changed his mind on taking Sakura then and there. In fact, he pulled out his finger, and waved it in her face. "For someone so sure she doesn't want this, you sure let out a lot of this stuff," Naruto remarked, having shown Sakura juices accumulated in her pink hole.

Despite her claims of the opposite, Naruto remained unconvinced, and predictably decided to go for what he had planned. As the clones held down an agitated Sakura, the true Naruto took hold of his nine-inch rod, guiding it as he lowered himself down onto Sakura. Slowly, that tool of his pushed far into Sakura's tight hole, robbing the kunoichi of her vaginal virginity as she laid there crying, begging: "Take it out! Take it out! That was for Sasuke!" Naruto, meanwhile, smiled, occasionally grunting, as he watched his shaft pump in and out of Sakura at a growing pace. "Yes, Sakura, it is! Which is why we're practicing!" Naruto exclaimed, his throbbing, adult-sized girth filling up her tiny body. The future Hokage presses his face to her chest, nibbling on the nuns as he violated her with little care to her emotional acceptance. All of this buildup was a sham, anyways; he just needed to reach this point. Once he got her hooked, she'll do whatever he says.

"You're a monster, Naruto! A monster!" Sakura yelled, using a nickname Naruto has not heard since his childhood. Despite her justified words, Naruto didn't ease up on the pinkette, in-fact only going rougher on her with each ball-slapping pound inside Sakura. "If so, I'm the monster you need," Naruto had replied to his sobbing student, raping her in a way that — due to using no protection — could result in a pregnancy. While doing all this, the clones had realized Sakura's loudness posed a problem. To solve this, these Shadow Clones grabbed a fragment of Sakura's dress, balling it up— only to stuff it in Sakura's mouth. Shutting her up. As she was silenced, Naruto's thrusts grew more and more powerful, slamming the tip against the end of her hole, not violating the kunoichi's womb.

Before long, the look of pain, frustration, denial, and fear, were replaced by mindless or pleasure-like expressions. It was as though Naruto's tool drilled away these bitter, hurt emotions— if only for a short time. This had all pleased the future Hokage seeing it as a first step, one that would things much easier for the blonde shinobi. As the throbbing, twitching meatstick slammed inside her, it was steadily releasing shot after shot of jizz inside Sakura. His mind would eventually drain as well, acting solely on depraved impulses to fuck and fill Sakura up. If she had asked him to stop, he'd be less inclined to do so, and the clones would merely continue holding Sakura in place. Though, with any luck, they won't be necessary next time.

In a few hours, Sakura would be a cum-filled mess, unconscious from all the rough, harsh fucking. Naruto left her rear alone for the moment, instead looking down over Sakura as he smiles, finally back — not lost in his impulses any longer. As he looked over the sleeping pinkette, he pondered his future with her. "We'll keep doing this, my student… We'll shape up that small body of your's, and make you my personal cumdumpster," Naruto said, patting her on the head. Of course, with being raped, the nightmares in Sakura's head, and the trauma caused by it
— similar to this training — have only just begun.

Beauty That's Skin-Deep

Chapter Summary

After suppressing all the hateful, scared feelings from the previous evening, Sakura returns to Naruto, so he can mold her into the ideal woman.

Chapter Notes

The next several chapters will likely cover twists on canon events in Naruto.

May make this a series, with each entry of "How to Make A Cumdumpster" covering different Naruto/Boruto women. Or possibly canon females from other series. Haven't decided yet.

In a matter of time, Sakura's eyes seemed to spring open rather suddenly, coming to after that horrid experience. "I said stop!" She uttered, almost as though she was waking from a bad dream. But, this sticky fluid over her, the smell of sex, and the fullness in her chest— that was no dream. That blonde ape defiled her without consent, and as the traumatic images flashed in her head, Sakura began to think over how she would deal with these events. Could she stop him from doing it again? Was all of this

actually

going to help? Her mind suddenly returned to that suggestion Naruto made last night: Sasuke falling head-over-heels for Ino, that blonde bitch. That was a thought that would keep Sakura from completely shunning Naruto; the boy did force himself on the pinkette, but beating Ino in getting Sasuke's affections would be perfect. She could try it Naruto's way a bit longer.

Being lost in these harrowing thoughts, Sakura had barely realized she was back in her own bedroom. The shadow clones from the previous night carried Sakura off to her own house in the dead of night, being careful so the kunoichi's parents didn't see them. So, as Sakura got up off her bed, still nude, she found herself being extra careful as she snuck over to a nearby bathroom— desiring to avoid being spotted by her parents. She then hopped into the shower, her aching body being washed with the hot water, making sure to scrub all those traces of Naruto off her. Every time she closed her eyes or touched herself by the tingling-slit, Sakura went back to last night, experiencing all that terror and pain again. But, with all they did before last evening, Sakura found herself somehow able to move her focus

around

that haunting memory. It was definitely traumatic, no doubt about that; the experience was just not as

terrible

as if this rape came out of nowhere. Or if she'd gotten raped by a stranger, or a father figure or

actual sensei

Once Sakura had extensively washed her body, removing the feeling of Naruto's sticky, thick jizz on her frame, she dried herself off. The kunoichi then made her way over to her room, getting dressed into one of her clean, not-torn qipao dresses, half-smiling in the mirror as she looked herself over. Some of the unsettling feelings from last night were still present, but that wasn't going to be a major issue— so long as Sakura informed

nobody

of what happened. Then, Sakura began to notice something, as a small note was left atop a framed image of Sasuke, one that Sakura had on her dresser.

Sakura

it began,

Clean yourself up, and come see me again tonight. There's more to do if you want Sasuke's attention.

The pinkette found herself reeling at this idea, returning to the

sensei

who raped her the previous night? Sakura was getting wise to the notion that this was all a huge swindle, a lie made for depraved purposes, and that she had to say no. However,

if

it led to her being more seductive and attractive than Ino, and Sasuke falling for her, than

perhaps

Sakura could use Naruto and vice-versa. So, this victimized kunoichi decided that she'll take a bit of power by using Naruto until he's fulfilled his purpose.

Sakura was hesitant, regardless of her desire to milk Naruto until he outlived his usefulness. The rape only made their time together with Team 7 all the more difficult, the pinkette doing her very best to treat Naruto normally. If she showed her disdain, anger or conflicted emotions, it may have had unintended consequences. So, Sakura tried to behave normally, faithfully training and doing a mission with Naruto and Sasuke. The blonde idiot, in his sly attempt to keep the pinkette in his grasp, stopped Sasuke during their training. "Hey Sasuke!" Naruto called out, the moody teen sighing as he answered: "What do you want,

idiot

?" Naruto smirked, looking to Sakura as he asked Sasuke: "I hate to say it, but the girls seem to like you for some

odd

reason. Got any that you particularly

like

?" Sasuke merely rolled the eyes at the notion of romance. He was at a point in his life when his main focus was revenge against his brother Itachi, whom massacred Sasuke's clan— their family. "I could care less about emotional attachments like that…

Maybe

if I finally achieve my revenge against Itachi," Sasuke finally answered, droning on with Naruto heard a lot when he was younger. How Sasuke needed to be strong, he wanted his revenge, and the Uchiha clan

will

be avenged. Naruto was understandably tired of it, considering in his timeline Naruto reformed Sasuke.

Naruto would pass a knowing glance to Sakura, as if to say

This is what I was telling you

. Despite the deception, there was truth to his words, somewhat; Sakura would need to be experienced to get Sasuke's attention before it's too late. So, begrudgingly, when Naruto was in his apartment that night, Sakura was right at his door. Like clockwork. "I didn't

like

that, but I can see why it

needed

to happen… I can't get Sasuke to notice me on my own, so I need you to keep helping me," Sakura told the blonde shinobi, biting her lip as she looked to her feet. "But, if this was all some big sham, I

swear

I'm going to beat the crap out of you!" She threatened, causing a smile to form on Naruto's face. He was pleased with her deduction skills, but said nothing. Instead, he just invited her inside his place with his ever-expanding grin. "Do come in," He'd say, locking up behind them, having a less chaotic plan for them tonight. After the two moved to Naruto's bedroom, he brought out some sort of lotion in a bottle, setting the bottle on the bed as he took a seat.

"After last night, I figured we should take things light and breezy tonight," Naruto began. "Part of seducing a guy involves the use of your body, and most guys are after

thick

curvy

girls. So, to that end, we're going to try and make your petite frame into something that'll really get

Sasuke's

blood pumping!" With that final remark, Sakura could safely presume that the lotion would have some hand in all of this, perhaps some sort of massage that helps growth? As she made her presumptions, Naruto spread a towel along his bed, aiming to keep the sheets and blanket clear of any lotion or juices Sakura might release during the intimate treatment. "Now, I'll need you to undress for this next part. It's a big requirement for what we'll be doing." Naruto told her, a sigh escaping Sakura's lips as she undressed infront of Naruto, something she was shocked to find had lost its impact on her. Sakura would then lay on her back on the bed, letting the blonde shinobi look her over as he got prepared.

As Sakura's body, something he violated last night, was shown to Naruto, he felt a growth of excitement well within him. As she laid down, Naruto coated his hands with the special lotion he prepared, pressing his hands along her body, forcing the lotion into her pores as he massaged the pinkette. He made sure to cover all the vital areas of the front of Sakura's body— her flat breasts, thighs, and hips. If all went as planned, the massaging would've jumpstarted Sakura's body growth, starting a gradual expansion of those vital areas. And the feel of Naruto's hands, mixed with lotion, along her body, only made Sakura quiver. It was all him, she'd say; she wouldn't be this lewd without his training. And as she squirmed at his massaging, Naruto gave Sakura no breaks as he would immediately shift massaging positions as he turned her over. With her backside facing the ceiling, Naruto prioritized her rear end, massaging those ass-cheeks relentlessly— before massaging along the back of her thighs and hips, evening those areas out. He even gave her ass a few slaps as he had her in this position, causing a yelp and blush from the pain. Still, she would endure it, and showed no sign of nervousness or fear.

Though, truth be told, this process would take years to show its progress, which was why Naruto didn't rely on the lotion alone. As she received the massage, Naruto had been using a technique— imbuing the lotion with chakra to act like an enzyme, helping to speed up the growth that will overtake Sakura. The kunoichi hadn't noticed the chakra, but definitely felt a tingling sensation running through her during the massage. Naruto has worked to make sure the kunoichi's body received plenty of attention, before finally announcing that they were done for tonight, shocking Sakura with the shortness of it. "Already?" She asked, figuring the perverted blonde had other schemes for her tonight. Naruto would nod, answering back: "You did good tonight…

Plus

, that lotion needs to set in for a couple hours, so you're done." With a roll of the eyes at his second statement, Sakura got back into her qipao dress and took her leave for the evening.

As Naruto did his own cleaning following Sakura's

lesson

, he began to ponder future events to himself.

I don't think I'll change future events too severely— no radical changes from my timeline. But, I need to slowly, but surely, made Sakura

mine

Naruto thought to himself. As he thought all that, he tried to shift through past events from his original timeline, recalling how— in a few short days, they undertook the escort mission where they met Zabuza and Haku. This, of course, meant Naruto was taking his training of Sakura on the road.

Field Trip to the Land of Waves

Chapter Summary

During their mission with Tazuna the Master Bridge-Builder to the Land of Waves, Naruto decides to sneak away with his 'student' for some more 'training.'

Chapter Notes

For the first few days following Naruto's latest

training

, Sakura witnessed no noticeable change in her body. Clearly, in her mind, Naruto was full of shit, promising a bodily change— one without any illusory or transformation technique causing it. However, as they approached the day of one of their missions, Sakura noticed a tightness in her chest when she woke up one morning. As the kunoichi unbuttoned her nightwear, she noticed she petite, yet visibly bigger breastflesh on her. It wasn't big enough to notice with her clothes on, but it was a perfect piece of evidence to show Sakura that Naruto stayed true to his word. As he said throughout his past lifetime: "that's my ninja way." The pink-haired kunoichi didn't tell Naruto immediately, knowing he was bound to give her a smug, annoying

I told you so

grin. Though, with training each evening, he wouldn't be in the dark for long.

Before normal training could happen, however, Naruto and Sakura found themselves going on a rather tough mission. Of course, Naruto had no desire to let the pinkette off easily. They would have their

fun

, whether on a mission or not. Sakura would just have to get used to it. As the team, including Kakashi, Tazuna, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura, departed, Naruto took some time to recall the events that

normally

transpired on this journey. In an effort to save the team some time, Naruto altered history just a bit, sending shadow clones after the shinobi that were set to sabotage their team. After handling that situation, the clones would disperse, with the group continuing along their way to the Land of Waves. With that problem behind them, Naruto allowed the likes of Zabuza and Haru to interact with them, as they did in the previous timeline. Letting Kakashi get hurt in their first round against Zabuza and Haru, and even

pretending

the feminine-looking Haru was

believed

to be a girl by Naruto at first. Even though Naruto was aware of it all, he had to admit Haru was a

very

pretty boy. But, Naruto had his sights on someone else, sneaking off with poor Sakura some time prior to Kakashi's chakra control training. In the place of those two, Kakashi would find— unknowingly— two of Naruto's shadow clones, one of which transformed into Sakura. So, these decoys would get trained whilst Naruto

trains

Sakura.

"You'd better hope Kakashi-sensei doesn't see through your tricks!" Sakura warned, suddenly recalling: "And why the hell are we doing

this

while on a mission?" Naruto laughed softly at her question, flat-out ignoring her warning. "Because a guy's desires, and our training, takes no breaks," the ero-sensei answered back. Naruto had this kunoichi's hands pinned against a tree, her ass facing Naruto as she stared down the trunk of this tall, sturdy tree. As Sakura expressed sounds of defeat, Naruto reached down, snaking his fingers in between her skirt, yanking off the pinkette's panties— while leaving Sakura otherwise dressed. "Don't worry, I'll be gentler this time!" Naruto reassured, confirming her suspicions as to what they were doing. Following this reassurance, Naruto took a moment to take out his girth, throbbing as it hung out there, the shinobi more than ready to continue Sakura's training. Naruto would use a single hand to lift Sakura's skirt up a bit, to give the blonde boy a better view before the

true fun

began.

Sakura would soon begin to feel that familiar sensation of Naruto's thick girth spreading open her pink lips, plunging deep into that

rabbit hole

. However, as promised, it was significantly less rough, Naruto taking his time with her— rather than the complete use of force he had implemented nights ago. Hushed moans would escape Sakura's mouth with each thrust of Naruto's hips, trying to lessen the odds that anyone would find them out here. She hoped, although the thought made her like, that any witness would assume they're a young

couple

. Not some clueless girl getting trained in all things sexual and intimate. But, regardless of who saw them, Sakura would consider a

nightmare

nonetheless. This growing side of her was

not

something she wanted people to see. Still, Sakura willingly took Naruto's

training

, letting him slam his meatstick deep into her young, tender slit till the end, all with their teammates not too far away. Naruto just couldn't help but find that fact awfully lewd, something he'll definitely bring up with her later.

With the incoming thrusts, Naruto's hands slid along Sakura's waist, deciding to give her a

physical

— or, in more straightforward terms, check to see how her growth is coming along. When he felt her chest over her dress, the blonde shinobi smiled, able to notice the size difference. He'd grasp and pull at her breasts over the shirt, giving both parts of Sakura plenty of attention as this ero-sensei

trained

her young body. "Don't hold it in on my account," Naruto instructed, speaking softly to the kunoichi as his thrusts appeared to get a bit tougher. "All guys— Sasuke

especially

— would love a girl that can say how their feeling, with

complete honesty

," the shinobi informed her. Sakura, deciding to be difficult, mouthed off at him instead: "L- like anyone would

enjoy

doing this with you! I'm probably the o- only girl, you'll get— and this is just until I make Sasuke

mine

." For her tough talk, Sakura's declaration was interrupted by escaping-moans, really painting a picture of her enjoying this romp. "Then," Naruto began, "We'll have to fix this side of you."

It was then time for Naruto to get

serious

, slamming his girth away inside Sakura, breaking his promise to go easy on her tonight. "You numbskull! You said you'd be gentle!" The kunoichi kept her eyes to the floor, refusing to meet his gaze. Part of Sakura couldn't help but admit this carnal pounding felt

good

to her, a fact she refused to ever speak of. Naruto had a good idea about that fact already, but was eager to break her in some more before he pushed her. The shinobi wanted to make sure Sakura would be devoted to him before testing just how

much

she likes it. Naruto would shrug in response to her complaints, not caring how she felt. All the blonde knew was that he wanted to tail her, and fill the kunoichi to the brim— to remind her how good that feels. Hopefully, this time with her not losing consciousness. The Shadow Clones, while their

real

counterparts

trained

, were busy discussing chakra control and the art of walking up trees. Fascinating stuff, but information this time-traveller already learned once. The real Naruto was having much more

fun

this time around.

"Tight as you were last time, Sakura," Naruto commented, swinging his hips with each pound away inside her. "Hard not to be when you're

spreading me open

with that inhuman thing!" Sakura whined, hiding her face, not wanting the idiot to see her reddened face. "You'll get used to it… I'm sure Sasuke will be packing just as much. He'll be pleased if it doesn't cause you too much pain." Naruto suggested, trying to ease her concerns. He'd give her ass a slap as his cock twitched whilst violating her, using a single hand to grip her by the arms— keeping them restricted as he piledrove her spread-open cunt. "Now, just enjoy this

practice

until I'm satisfied… That's what intimacy is for, you know? Satisfying each other." Naruto instructed, putting out another clever line.

With every slam and thrust of the blonde shinobi's adult-sized cock, Sakura would squirm, nails digging into the tree they pressed against. His girth would continue the trend of molding her pink lips around his dick, shaping her insides so that

eventually

his member would be a perfect fit. But, as Sakura moaned, she found herself returning to the same thoughts:

What the hell

is

Naruto? I haven't seen any order… genitalia… of men, but that

thing

is way too big. So monstrous… It's inhuman, at the very least at our age.

All such thoughts, Naruto would find, understandable; at his younger age, the shinobi's cock would be inches smaller. He was just fortunate that the technique he used to get to the past allowed him to bring his adult

size

where it mattered.

Ultimately, Sakura had the first climax in their nightly sexcapades, orgasming against Naruto's meat-pole. Many times following that, the blonde shinobi would make grunts, releasing a series of cumshots within the pinkette's

dark cavern

, finally pulling out hours later. The clones would've dispersed by their conclusion, with Naruto turning around a dazed — but conscious — Sakura. "I- I

hope

this taught me something," Sakura said, trying to regain her balance. Then, suddenly, the shinobi pushed his cock into her mouth, saying: "Do some cleanup, Sakura… it's another important part." While

desiring

to bite the idiot's girth, she begrudgingly complied, licking and swallowing the mix of both their juices off Naruto's cock. Afterwards, she, in a look of disgust, took the cock out of her mouth, getting back on her feet. "No more during

this

mission, Naruto! It's too risky!" Sakura said forcefully, trying to set a rule. One Naruto was fine with allowing.

After a bit of cleaning up, Naruto had ventured separately back to Inari's place after everyone had fallen asleep. In time, Sakura would do the same, a measure meant to lower suspicion over their disappearances, and keep them from being found together. After-all, Naruto wanted to ensure nobody knew of his relationship with Sakura

yet

, so all of this was incredibly necessary. And, as per the discussion with Sakura, Naruto would leave her be for the remainder of their mission— only having that one, hidden rendezvous. Still, Naruto pondered the chances that

maybe

their depraved acts would lead to them being caught, or

worse

… Sakura getting pregnant. It's a thought that would elude Naruto in the second half of their mission, as he focused more on the fight to protect Tazuna and his team.

Naruko Goes Shopping and Naruto's Trick

Chapter Summary

After returning from their mission in the Land of Waves, Naruto prepares his scheme for breaking Sakura during the Chunin Exams.

Chapter Notes

And my apologies for the misnaming in the prior chapters. Haku was mistakenly called Haru, so sorry about that!

In the following days, as if reading off a script, events transpired just as they did in the

original

timeline. That is, aside from some subtle awkwardness between Naruto and Sakura. Their trip, despite resulting in Haku and Zabuza's death, went precisely as the blonde shinobi planned; if he was more certain about how time-travel worked, Naruto

may have

decided to save the duo's lives instead. But, the jury was still out on things— whether Naruto was making an alternate timeline, causing changes to his own, and so on. It wasn't like there was a manual for these things, after-all. Still, with these events already transpired, the blonde

sensei

could do little about things now, and instead focused on how to continue their training. Once they returned to Konoha, Naruto thought to himself, recalling the upcoming Chunin Exams:

Well, soon enough things are going to get pretty interesting. Perhaps I can spice things up with a toy-play… Really mess with Sakura before Sasuke starts leaving the village.

With that thought process in mind, Naruto, upon returning to the Village Hidden in the Leaves, got straight to work.

Of course, getting such devices together — while

appearing

to be a pre-teen — proved difficult for the ero-sensei. Most public stores or facilities were marketed for a wholesome, familial setting; Naruto had to venture to a sort of Red Light District, where all the depraved items could be conveniently found. Naruto stopped by an abandoned alleyway, planning to go into

Kawato Rēsu

Leather and Lace

), a sizable shop full of everything that Naruto could possibly want in his pursuit of Sakura. And, while he knew where he'd get the items, a clever disguise was required. The future Hokage was too young-looking to go in and leave with the necessary products. The staff would just evict the blonde from the premises, and other people might be made aware of Naruto's attempt. Thankfully, though, he had just the tactic for getting in and out of there with the tools of Sakura's destruction. Or, at the very least, the tools for breaking her resistance.

It's a bit different from I usually use it

, Naruto thought,

but it should be possible to do this. I just need to be careful, and visualize

it

in the modified way.

His plan was a certain technique— one befitting a true ero-sensei, to be specific. If all went well, the boy would be one step closer to dominating the mind and body of his pinkette.

Once he made his choice for this plan, Naruto began to form a series of handseals, releasing chakra all around him.

Poof!

The alleyway, darkened by the shadows, was soon filled with a slight amount of white smoke, revealing the form of Naruko— Naruto's

Sexy Jutsu

appearance. Unlike the typical

Sexy Jutsu

, Naruko appeared wearing much more clothing than Naruto had originally designed for this technique. However, Naruko's shapely body, bust, waist and curves remained the same. Naruko wore rather a rather skimpy jumpsuit—mirroring Naruto's, showing much cleavage as the zipper rested low, as well as tightly clinging to her supple body. To make her even more indiscernible, Naruko had also transformed into a body

without

Naruto's signature whisker-like markings. "Time to put on the charm," Naruko would finally say, testing out her temporary voice in the process. After checking herself out one last time, the transformed-shinobi made their way into the adult store. And while she remained like this, incognito, Naruko still worried that some random person would recognize her. She didn't doubt that this form was popular with men in the village, given the reaction they have when she appears. But, for now, Naruko had some items to get.

"Need help finding anything,

beautiful

?" Asked an approaching employee, flirting with Naruko as she browsed the shop. She half-smiled, not interested in whatever this guy had to offer her. Naruko had her own plaything, and wasn't going to become someone else's. "I'm fine, thanks cutie," Naruko said, cringing internally, "Just looking for to get myself vibrators, dildos… maybe a nice collar." That line alone made the employee understand what a

kinky freak

this customer was, but he couldn't much else but offer his assistance. "Well, my dear, we have an assortment of them all… how big are we thinking?" The employee asked, both teasing and flirting in the same question. Naruko thought to herself for a moment, then suddenly spoke up: "I'd prefer something small, able to be controlled from a distance

if

necessary. Something easily

hidden.

" Naruko explained, the employee pulling out a line of egg-vibrators— they came with a specific seal that connected to the vibrator. It essentially let one person activate the vibrators from an undetermined range. "As for the dildos, I'd like them as about 10-inch vibrators, and a collar that can be hidden by a headband would be great." Naruko concludes, making her

definitely

appear to be a high-class slut. And, while taken aback by this request, the helpful employee helped the blonde skank out.

The employee retrieved the specified items, letting Naruko choose between a selection of items that all catered to her desires. The only more particular selection was a removable headband plate that could be personalized, allowing Naruko to put whatever she desired on it. And Naruko, oh she had plenty ideas on what to

call

her new pet. With all those selections decided, Naruko went ahead to pay, approaching the counter to purchase those toys and collar. "That'll be 60,000 yen,

gorgeous

," the employee informed her. Naruko, however, expected this kind of situation, opting to use her

feminine wiles

to save herself from the expenditure. She leaned her body against the checkout counter, using her arms to press her heaving breasts together in the jumpsuit, a seductive move to show her

assets

in return for a

discount

. "Oh? Isn't there

anything

you could do for me?" Naruko asked in the most alluring, yearning voice. Then, like a moth to a flame, that employee fell into her clutches, offering those items to Naruko for free, their face a deep red as they did so. After being allowed to take all of that for free, Naruko swiftly exited the store, disappearing into the street. Once finding cover, with no nearby observers, the transformation had been dropped, reverting to their form as Naruto. Only, now Naruto was holding onto those

lewd

goods.

Prior to Naruto's own

fun

with Sakura, however, the shinobi had to add a little trick, like the mischievous rat he was. The day after receiving these items, Naruto sent a communique to Sakura, saying:

Sakura, Soon enough we'll probably to take the Chunin Exams, so I need you to come see me tonight. We won't exactly get time to

train

during the exams.

Naruto was careful with that note, not wanting to key her in that the shinobi knows the future or something. It had to be

assumptions

, not

knowing

something. It's very reckless for a time-traveller to talk to someone

about

their actual future. Thankfully, Naruto, hopefully, wouldn't have to worry about that. Though, regarding the letter, Sakura didn't think too much of it— meeting Naruto as requested. "What do you plan on doing to me now, Naruto? Because there's

no

way I'll ever let you do anything with my butt." Sakura questioned, curious as to how Naruto planned to up the scales this time. His reply, however, would be awfully disappointing to hear: "Just some more massages, Sakura… Help you grow again." The pinkette's hips, waist and ass seemed to get a bit bigger since the initial massage, but the kunoichi's breasts hadn't changed recently. They grew, prior to the mission in the Land of Waves, but hadn't grown since. Surely, another round of massaging would help?

"Time to strip," Naruto commanded, watching Sakura sigh before peeling layer after layer of clothing. As they stood in Naruto's bedroom, this future Hokage pulled out more of that

special lotion

, soaking his hands in it as he looked over her developing body. "Quit staring and get on with it,

pervert

!" Sakura exclaimed, finally laying on her chest, her small breasts pressing into the towel Naruto laid on his bed. "As you wish," Naruto answered, bowing his head to the kunoichi. His hands firmly pressed into her ever-growing ass, gradually sliding up along Sakura's waist and thighs, the shinobi applying great pressure to her body. His chakra-infused lotion would cause those areas, and more, to expand for her

training

, all while Naruto continued a hidden agenda of his own. "Since you're such a failure as a ninja,

especially

next to Sasuke, why not be a

masseuse

? You seem to

decent

at this." Sakura stayed, blending insults with somewhat of a compliment toward the blonde boy. And, like that, Sakura continued to kill any regrets or second-thoughts the future-Hokage might have had. That said, when it finally was time to massage the front of Sakura's body, Naruto's grand trick was ready to be unveiled to the pinkette.

As Naruto massaged the breasts, thighs and waist of his future cumdumpster, he had

actually

been applying a special

seal

on poor Sakura. This peculiar seal would make itself apparent once certain conditions, but, for now, Naruto continued the massage. Firm hands gripping, squeezing, and sending unintentional waves of pleasure throughout Sakura's body. "Geez, not so rough, Naruto!" Sakura whined, feeling an unpleasant pressure from the blonde's grasp on her body. The shinobi only snickered at her comment, not paying her too much mind as his hands explored her body during the massage. He could've explained the seal, or his

purchased

toys to the pinkette. He

could

have. He just elected not to do so right now, rather wanting it to be a surprise. Well, the toys would have a warning— the seal would not. Still, as Naruto finished up the massage, and sent Sakura on her way, he couldn't help but look forward to what was to come.

Chūnin Exams, Part 1: Misery in Pleasure

Chapter Summary

The Chūnin Exams arrived, and Naruto calls Sakura over to fit her with new "toys." Only when they start heading for the Chūnin Exams does Sakura realize how bad things are going to get.

Chapter Notes

Based on the artwork and doujins of Sunahara or Sahara Wataru, and Maron's "Turning back into a kid and starting over!!!," which has an animated version in production. Two episodes are currently out. All credit for the storyline goes to those two. Naruto belongs to Masashi Kishimoto, not me.

Next chapter will likely be based on a flashback that is found in Sahara Wataru's "Konoha Donburi," and feature Sakura pledging herself to Naruto. Following that will be training her to be obedient, and making her a proper cumdumpster, as seen in all of Sunahara and Sahara Wataru's doujins.

What does he want?

Thought Sakura, finding a note precariously left for her on the day of their Chūnin Exams. It was early, long before meeting up with the other teams, and being tested with information-gathering techniques. Naruto, clearly, had something depraved in mind for this pink-haired kunoichi, whom grew increasingly-nervous as she made her way to the blonde boy's apartment.

His

training

better not screw up my exam. That idiot.

She thought to herself, taking the trek over to her

ero-sensei's

home, biting her lip as she thought of all the horrid plans that Naruto could have in-motion for her. By the time she arrived, Naruto was fully-prepared for his schemes, having all his tools within reach, and having shadow clones lying in wait, presuming Sakura resisted his orders. It pays to be prepared, as the saying goes. He invited her in, a smug grin on his face, but he had no time for games: "The exams will start soon, so we'll have to make this brief." With those words, Naruto would reach to a nearby table, grabbing a few items before turning to face her, double-checking to ensure he closed the door.

Good, wouldn't anyone seeing or hearing this…

He thought to himself. "So, Sakura, these…," he began, showing her the items, "are a kind of

massager

. Meant to

massage

your erogenous zones. You'll have to put these on, so you need to undress." To be perfectly honest, Sakura had a slight indication as to what the blonde had meant, somewhat knowing what those egg-shaped

tools

were. She

wanted

to say no, but the lingering thought of—-

what if they will help me to win over Sasuke?

—- kept Sakura compliant. She removed her qipao dress and undergarments, exposing her orange-sized breasts and growing lower-body to the ero-sensei of her's. "You'll be

wearing

three of these," Naruto informed her, placing one on each of her nipples and one on Sakura's clit, forcing moans from Sakura. They possessed adhesive properties, letting them stick to her body harmlessly.

Only, at this point, Naruto pulled out another item— a rather phallic item, to be specific. "What the

fuck

is that?!" Sakura questioned, losing composure over the latest toy Naruto brought out. Not that she had

zero

clue as to its purpose or origin. "Well, Sasuke is

sure

to want to do it with you all the time when you get together, so why not get used to having a penis inside you

all

the time?" Naruto proposed, the toy a near match in size to the blonde's own. Biting her lip, she replied: "I guess it

does

make a little sense."

Such a sucker!

Naruto thought to himself, surprised that Sakura could be so easy to manipulate, even if it made his plan so much easier. So easy to fool someone so blindly in-love, after-all. He would help her carefully insert the great big toy, moans and a reddening-face showing just how much Sakura enjoyed having her pussy spread open like that. And like that, Naruto clapped, her

outfit

now finished, and the hidden shadow clones dispersing themselves. "Okay, all that's left is for you to get dressed," he instructed, watching the pinkette squirm as she got her panties, bra qipao dress back over her developing-frame. "F- fuck, Naruto… You're so going to pay for this!" She mouthed off, limping out his apartment as the blonde smiled mischievously at her as he followed. As the duo walked, they passed by, and said hello, to the other teams in their village, with Sakura staring daggers at one Ino Yamanaka. The same Ino that Sakura fought with over Sasuke. When they finally grouped up with Sasuke, Sakura moved forward to greet him, smiling as she spoke: "Hey Sas-

Ah!

" As Sasuke looked at her in confusion, Naruto grinned, the tools seeming to work just fine. He had activated the seal that controlled those toys by infusing chakra into his hand, the sudden surge of

massages

forcing a reaction from Sakura. The pinkette covered her mouth, her flushed face letting Naruto know the vibrators and dildo were still active.

As she did with Ino, Sakura faced the blonde boy with contempt, knowing he was responsible for this. "Geez, Sakura, you don't look so good… Sure you're going to be okay for the exams?" Naruto commented, referring to her red face coyly. "Y- yes, idi- Ah! I'll be fiiiiiine!" Sakura answered back, finding it hard to control her moans when needing to talk. Sasuke, never really focused on anything sexual, didn't understand what was happening. He just focused on the possible threats before them— Rock Lee and Gaara of the Sand. They appeared to be more important than whatever nonsense was happening to Sakura. Naruto, however, had his attention fixated on Sakura and her reactions to the teasings. I'll kill him. Kill him. Kill him. I swear, that idiot's dead. Sakura thought to herself, getting exceedingly pissed at Naruto's wordless taunting. In a matter of minutes, they would be brought together in a classroom, tested by a Special Jōnin by the name of Ibiki Morino. The interrogation and torture expert gave them questions only a Chūnin would know, wanting them to cheat to prove they can gather information when necessary. As the future hokage pretended to know nothing, he watched Sakura, who had been stifling moans to avoid any detection. She's holding it in so far. But, that isn't very fun , now is it? Let's make things interesting again! Naruto thought to himself, placing some more chakra into his hand to activate that seal once more. " Ahn! I mean- Fuck! Sorry everyone." Sakura moaned out. Naruito's actions caused those small egg-shaped vibrators, and that hard, phallic penetration to stir things up at a faster rate. The vibrations on Sakura's erogenous zones grew more intense, whilst the vibrating dildo stirred Sakura's insides like a throbbing cock being slammed away inside of her. Sakura was getting tortured with pleasure in a very public place, with fellow shinobi from Konoha and Suna, the Hidden Sand Village, there to see it. Hearing such moans had definitely drew blushes and nervous reactions from the older, and more sexually-mature, boys and girls around her. And, while nobody said anything, Sakura felt mortified as she clenched her teeth against her lip, desperate to not cry out in pleasure again. What is wrong with him ? What is wrong with me ? I've got to calm myself down. Sakura thought to herself. Unfortunately, Naruto didn't let up with the sexual torture.

Minutes following the outburst, Sakura had felt herself approaching an orgasm, thinking she was going to be given some relief. Only, that moment failed to arrive

at all

. It was like her body

felt

the urge, but her ability to climax was shut down. So, as she tried her best to work on this exam, she was experiencing never-ending agony, as her pussy ached, and sensitives stood erect at attention, wanting sweet relief. Sakura panicked internally.

This asshole… He did this, I know it. But,

when

? ...If I have to keep dealing with this, I feel like I might go crazy. Worse, my pussy might be molded to the shape of

this

his

dick.

Those thoughts and more flooded Sakura's head, burying her face in the written exam's paper. Naruto merely rested his head on his elbow and watched with a look of delight on his face. The plan for the exams was to try and break her mind, get her to go to him for sex, and be

desperate

for attention. If that were to happen, he could get her to do anything he desired.

Judging by how she looks right now, perhaps I'll take her aside once we enter the Forest of Death… See if I can have some hands-on fun before our team gets attacked.

Naruto thought to himself, continuing to pretend he didn't know what was going on — both with Sakura and the written-exam. The pretending, however, didn't last too much longer, as the written exam had soon came to an end. Ibiki did the same thing as in Naruto's timeline, admitting the purpose of this exam, and passing Naruto's team — among several others. With that news, Naruto and Sasuke prepared themselves for the second exam, while Sakura experienced the unending misery of pleasure, with no hope for a climax. At least, not until Naruto allows it.

Chūnin Exams, Part 2: Breaking Point

Chapter Summary

It's the second stage of the Chūnin exams, and Team 7 finds themselves in the Forest of Death. Things become too much for our poor Sakura, and she finds herself running out of options.

Chapter Notes

Upcoming chapters may involve other female targets for Naruto.

During, and following, the
Chūnin exams, Sakura's training had been reaching it's most perilous point to date, as Naruto's scheme had seemed to reach a critical point. Throughout that length of time, tiny vibratiors targeted the pinkette's nipples and clitoris, the sensation against them causing the kunoichi's erogenous zones to stiffen in excitement. She also had a vibrating dildo placed in her slit, the nearly foot-long girth striking repeatedly at Sakura's insides. It would mimic the throbbing, size, and power of Naruto's own, spreading open the pinkette's hole, Naruto hoping it would make her cunt a perfect fit for his cock. It was all made worse by the sheer fact that Sakura, by Naruto's design, had a special seal placed on her body— preventing any sort of orgasm when the girl reached peak levels of pleasure. The seal functioned, in that way, similar
to a cock-cage for a boy; her body would be teased, but no form of release was possible. Now, as her body ached for a release that would never come, Sakura tried to fight it, to hold herself back— she knew what it would mean if she submitted because of the pleasure. She wished to avoid it. Naruto, while not the smartest shinobi in the world, could foresee such circumstances. He knew Sakura wouldn't crash so easily due to the curse of pleasure, and so he resigned to ramping things up a bit more as the Second Stage of the Chūnin exams began, the passing teams heading over to the Forest of Death.

This is going to be tough… Fighting with those things on, and inside me? I can barely talk, let alone fight like this!

Sakura thought, finding it difficult to formulate a way for her to effectively do combat right now. As they stood outside the Forest of Death, Sasuke spoke to her commandingly, saying: "I don't know

what's

been going on with you, Sakura, but cut the crap. Don't need you

and

that

idiot

holding us back." The pinkette's face turned even deeper red at Sasuke's comments, nodding as she kept her lips covered defensively. She wished she could explain herself, to make sure Sasuke didn't think less of her; she just wasn't sure how to safely do so while those toys were pulsating against her sensitive zones.

In what appeared to be no time at all, the applicants were introduced to proctor Anko Mitarashi, signed waivers over their

possible

death during this part of the Chūnin exam, and were being readied to enter the Forest of Death. Of course, with those toys screwing with Sakura's body and ability to focus, the pinkette couldn't sign her name too easily. Each thrust of the dildo, and shockwave of pleasure to Sakura's body, would leave her body swaying, unable to write very straight. Nevertheless, she managed to get it done, eventually being seen with the rest of her squad as they received the Heaven scroll.

I imagine that I'll have to alter some of history for this timeline, regarding this stage of the Chūnin exams. But, I suppose it won't hurt, if I'm getting what I want out of all of this.

Naruto postulated, looking over to Sakura as she seemed to writhe and squirm in agony. Well, agony and pleasure. Soon enough, the blonde boy ventured into the Forest of Death with his squad, and his peers from Konoha — and beyond. Travelling by leaping tree branches proved diastrous for poor Sakura, as each landing seemed to push that dildo more intensely against the entrance of her womb, making this torture much worse on the pinkette.

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. This is total hell. But, it's for you, Sasuke. It's for you.

She thought to herself, soft moans escaping her lips with each landing. Luckily, it seemed that Sasuke wasn't aware of those sounds. Naruto, on the other hand, kept close to her, so he could hear those moans with no problem. Well, that and so the blonde could activate that seal on his hand once more, empowering those toys even more than they already were. As it happened, Sakura could feel her self-control pushed to it's limits, finding it a major challenge to contain herself. All of that unending pleasure, a lack of the ability to orgasm, and doing so when

anyone

could hear her moans— it was all too much for the pinkette. With a hateful resolve to end these games, Sakura suddenly stopped, holding her head down as she clenched her fist.

Fuck it. I can't handle this anymore…

She thought to herself, feeling a sense of defeat as she admitted to herself that this wasn't a winnable scenario.

"What's wrong, Sakura? Have you something you

want

to say?" Naruto asked her, perched on an adjacent tree-branch. She bit her lip, blood dripping down her chin as she desperately fought the words and pleasure trapped within her mouth.

You know

damn

well what's wrong, asshole

. She thought to herself, frustrated with Naruto. Still, moments after his question, Sakura nervously replied, her voice hushed: "You

know

what I want. I

want

you to

fuck

me." And, while Naruto did hear her, he pretended that he didn't. He desired to mess with her a bit, wanting to tease and torture the pinkette a bit. "I'm sorry, what was that? I didn't quite hear you." Those words just made Sakura angrier, knowing the blockhead was joking around with her. However, she still said it again, louder this time around. "I

said

, I want you to

fuck

me." Again, Naruto played the fool, pretending he still couldn't hear the kunoichi all too well. "Sorry, go again?" The shinobi told her, this time pushing the kunoichi to a great level of aggression, moving to shout: "I said I want you to fuck

me

, asshole!" Smiling, the pleased ero-sensei created shadow clones, grabbed Sakura, and ran off with her over his shoulders. Like in the Land of Waves, the clones took the form of the teacher and student, being sent off to stay with Sasuke. When finished finding a quiet place for themselves, Naruto put the kunoichi down, standing over her as her back laid against a tree trunk.

I've got just the line in mind.

He thought to himself. "Sakura, your sensei is glad to help you, but he'd feel kind of bad to do this, with you loving Sasuke and everything. Though, I could allow it, in some conditions." Naruto began to say, feeding her such hypocritical lines after all the times he touched and screwed her. She rolled her eyes at these words, but got a little curious as to what the

conditions

were, finding it very suspicious.

What exactly is this idiot planning? What kind of intentions does he have?

She thought to herself.

"Okay," she began, "what

are

those conditions?" Sakura's words pleased Naruto, glad to see her open to this

compromise

he planned. Really, it was just a means to get her to pledge herself to him. Verbally. Right before he took her, right here in the Forest of Death. "You need to be willing to be my

slut

, Sakura… Simple as that. My whore, my bitch, a dumpster for me to fill with cum… A cumdumpster, if you will. Swear loyalty to me, and I'll do as you asked. A fair deal, considering you'll still be using this training to get Sasuke." Naruto's words tried to make it sound almost as a means of training, to help Sakura reach her goal. However, anyone with mild intelligence could tell that this was just Naruto trying to make Sakura his slut. Even Sakura knew that much. Only problem for now, was the sheer fact that Sakura didn't have much choice. She didn't know anyone else enough to ask for this, and she couldn't be sure those other persons could undo whatever Naruto did to her. An unfair situation for the pinkette. "If you agree, show me how you

beg

like a good slut," Naruto said quite simply, wanting Sakura to start acting like a good cocksleeve. For both their sakes. She'd raise her fist as if to fight Naruto's urgings, but stop mid-way, understanding the futility of her current situation. Facing the desperation head-on, the pinkette showcased her crumbling resistance as she stripped.

With a nervous glance, she stared down Naruto, her back against the tree, her full-body on display as she stood there covered in toys. The blonde grinned, slowly removing each toy, starting with the egg-shaped vibrators. As they were pulled off her, the adhesive-properties set a shockwave of pleasure throughout Sakura's body, erect clit and nipples shaking as the toys were removed. Her excitement died down a bit, but the situation seemed to keep her aroused; or, it was possible Naruto's hidden seal on Sakura kept her arousal at it's highest peak. Though, before Naruto gave her what she wanted, he reached down, slowly removing the vibrating dildo that rested in her slit. Like before, Sakura moaned and writhed in this teasingly-slow removal of the toys, her cunt aching as it gaped from the torturously-long penetration. "There, now we're good to go," Naruto said, undressing himself as he looked her over, waiting for her to do as she was told. With a gulp, she would reach down to her slit, fingers along the lips of her pussy, looking like she hated to be saying this. "Pl- please, N- Naruto, stuff your great big d- dick into your sl- slut's aching pussy!" She exclaimed angrily, trying to hide the fact that she

actually

wanted it. All of that teasing was Naruto's way of destroying the wall that closed off Sakura from being a real slut, forcing her to confront the possibility, and be open to that inner-truth. And, with that begging, Naruto had no choice but to sink his throbbing cock into her aching, gaped-pussy. Having that dildo inside her for so long led to them being a nearly perfect fit, but Naruto knew that wouldn't last. Her slit's lips would close sooner or later, following their little scene in the Forest of Death. For now, that girth of Naruto's slammed against her depths, with greater force and speed with each slam. With that first hit against her womb's entrance, it seemed that Sakura's seal had broke, the pinkette reaching a powerful orgasm. Despite that, Naruto didn't stop just yet. The blonde's hands had separated after that orgasm, as one went to a breast, and the other Sakura's mouth, pushing fingers between her lips to keep her quiet.

Such a good little slut… You're coming along great, Sakura.

Naruto thought to himself.

Naruto's nine-inch cock twitched inside her developing-body, loud moans muffled by Naruto's fingers as the kunoichi got pinned to the tree trunk.

Oh, fuck! Am I really a slut? Was I meant to be his cumdumpster? I want to- I want to say no, but this feels so good! Why does it feel so good?

Sakura thought to herself, still conflicted in her emotions. The only thing she knew for sure was that this felt great, but it

wasn't

love. She knew that much. She just seemed to crave being Naruto's whore, feeling his tremendous cock ravaging her pussy and filling it to it's limit with cum. As electricity seemed to traverse through her body, every sense being hit by waves of pleasure, Sakura felt yet another orgasm hit her. "You can fall in

love

with Sasuke all you want, Sakura… But, you'll always be solely

my

slut," Naruto informed her, reaching a strong climax of his own. That sticky, thick cum would fill her up inside, as Sakura seemed to completely forget where she was, too drawn into the pleasurable experience before her.

Right, Sasuke. I love Sasuke. I

love

Sasuke. I can still serve Naruto, learn from him, and get Sasuke!

Sakura justified in her thoughts, trying to make

herself

believe everything would go her way. Sasuke would be her's, and she could stay as Naruto's slut, no problem whatsoever. The future hokage grunted with each thrust, not giving the pinkette a moment of rest as he continued to plow her as requested. Only, at a certain point, he stopped, removing his fingers from Sakura's mouth as he spoke again: "So, what is Sakura?"

With little to no resistance, seemingly from the heat of the moment, Sakura let out a quick response: "Naruto's cumdumpster! Naruto's slutty, cumdumpster!" The immediate response of that only Naruto smirk with delight, believing he broke down Sakura, finally. If she was pushed to her limit like this, readily admitting to him

what

she was, then Naruto felt that he had won. He had gotten what he wanted, but was only half-way complete. Making a cumdumpster out of Sakura was half the battle; he now had to make her possess a perfect body, and continue using her as his cumdumpster for the rest of history. Like this, Naruto kept slamming his cock and filling the inside of Sakura's needy pussy, making sure to give it plenty of attention as he ravaged her slutty body. A distance away, the events that originally transpired in Naruto's original timeline were occurring, albeit with the clones holding off attackers and snagging the required Earth seal while Sasuke was unconscious. And as Naruto continued pounding mercilessly into his new slut, he wondered to himself whether anybody witnessed their act, and whether people would begin to spread rumours of their deviancy.

Chūnin Exams, Part 3: Great Escape and Old Partners

Chapter Summary

After a bit of conflict, Naruto and Sakura make their way to the tower with a comatose Sasuke. Later, Naruto goes to determine if an old friend of his came back with him.

Chapter Notes

No smut in this chapter, unfortunately. Decided to devote this chapter to the withdrawal from the Forest of Death. Plenty of smut next time.

The shell of the formerly-proud kunoichi sat, her back against a tree, as her new

owner

stood infront of her. Naruto Uzumaki had gotten himself dressed after violating Sakura in both body and soul, making her submit to his will in a lasting way.

This is good, but the girl is only just starting to grasp her place as my slut. I'll have to be a good

sensei

, won't I?

He mused internally, looking at her jizz-covered, naked body— the blonde's juices still oozed out of her slit, her face contorted into a look of pleasure. She'd certainly came far from the prudish pinkette to a willing-slut, seemably more interested in personal pleasure than anything else. After taking some time to admire his handiwork, namely her developing-body, the future hokage clapped his hands infront of her eyes, the stimulus knocking her back into consciousness. "Time to go, Sakura! Your future husband's waiting for us!" Naruto exclaimed, tossing her dress and undergarments at the kunoichi, desiring for them to get a move on. They couldn't stay in the Forest of Death forever, after-all. It

could

be a very hazardous area to get lost in.

Oh, god, what did I do? It felt

great

, but the things I did- and said! So embarrassing. But, maybe I had a point? I can just use that idiot like a dildo, and still go on to Sasuke! Yeah! That moron wouldn't care, or need to know. I'll just keep

pretending

I want to be a slut to his

magnificent

cock.

Sakura thought, internally trying to convince herself that this— all of

this

was different from what Naruto saw. To her initial understanding, she was just going to use blonde shinobi, even if, deep down, she

wanted

it on a carnal level. After providing this internal justification for being Naruto's slut and getting redressed, Sakura stood next to the future hokage with a smile. "Time to go back to my

true love

!" The kunoichi exclaimed, raising her fist into the air before the two went off, leaping tree branch to tree branch, their mess of bodily fluids and sex toys lying where they previously were.

So, if I recall, Sasuke should be passed out right now from that Curse Seal from Orochimaru? Works out well, so he won't discover us taking the place of my Shadow Clones. But, I think I might alter history again…

Naruto thought to himself, making leap after leap as the duo made their way to Sasuke's location. The clones could smell the stench of sex coming from the slut and

sensei

, smirking as they dispersed infront of Naruto and Sakura. Looking around, Naruto went to Sasuke before gesturing Sakura to approach him. "Don't ask, but that's some kind of curse seal. Keep an eye on Sasuke for me." Naruto explained, but by the time Sakura tried to ask

how

he knew, the blonde boy was gone. And, it seemed, so was the Heaven Scroll they received at the beginning of this exam. To make matters even worse, moments later Sakura would find herself defending Sasuke all on her own.

In the meanwhile, Naruto went after the team that

originally

had the Earth scroll they needed— a team led by a shinobi named Oboro.

Okay, this trickster should be around here somewhere… Unfortunately for him, though, I'm not in the mood for games.

Naruto postulated, tossing his Heaven scroll into the air, really putting his bait out there. His plan was to lure Oboro into confronting the blonde boy, and take him out by exploiting Naruto's knowledge of the shinobi's tactics. So, as Oboro used his Haze Clone technique to try and distract Naruto, the future hokage merely reached down, knowing how this tactic would end, and pulled Oboro's true body from the ground. With his foot to Oboro's neck, Naruto smiled to the fellow genin, looking to ask

politely

: "Give

me

your Earth Scroll."

"Or what?" Oboro asked, Naruto responding by pushing his foot down, further applying pressure on their neck. Even then, the blonde shinobi remained smiling; he didn't want to kill anyone, but he was in no mood to play around. With a gulp, Oboro would reach to his side, pull out the Earth scroll, and drop it on the ground next to him. "Thank you," Naruto said, a warm grin on his face as he curb-stomped the enemy shinobi. Not enough to kill, no-no. The boy was just

sleeping

, is all. With this, Naruto would retrieve that scroll and head back to his new slut, eager to see how she was doing.

"Such a drag!" A familiar voice could be heard.

Is that? Oh, shit.

Naruto thought, recalling an event that happened while him and Sasuke were passed out in the original timeline. Sakura said that a team of Sound Village shinobi attacked them, but Team 10 came to the rescue. And, as luck would have it, that was the case again this time. As Naruto approached, he could see Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, and Chōji Akimichi fighting in defense of Sakura and Sasuke. Naruto did his best to help them protect his teammates, utilizing Shadow Clones to swarm and run off the members of Team Dosu (the Sound village shinobi).

"Thanks for saving Sakura and Sasuke, guys!" Naruto exclaimed, praising the members of Team 10 for the assist. Ino, of course, played it off as something else entirely, unable to say anything suggesting she helped for

Sakura

, her former best-friend. "Let's just be clear, I

only

helped to save my future-boyfriend!" Ino whined, Shikamaru rolling his eyes in disbelief. He knew Ino really did this for her old friend; Chōji, meanwhile, was too busy snacking to say anything. Sakura seemed to hiss and snarl at Ino's words, confident that Sasuke would never be with that blonde bitch. Naruto was grateful to all of them, regardless of the reasoning.

After waving them off, Naruto went to regroup with Sakura, pulling her in close, saying: "It's time to go. We have what we need." The future-hokage put Sasuke's arm over his shoulder, carrying his unconscious squadmate as the trio moved to the tower at the other end of the Forest of Death. They were finally done in there, and would be able to move onto the next stage of the Chūnin exams.

Mm. Soon, the training starts again, but I should probably look into other possible sluts. Perhaps uniting the former best-friends under the same cause? A very noble deed, I like to think.

Naruto thought, thinking of the future.

After arriving at the tower, Naruto utilized both scrolls to summon a Chūnin to escort them out of the area.

Sasuke's only starting a hazardous life, so I shouldn't get too concerned. Things will work out, and I'll have plenty of time to do what I wish.

He thought to himself, a sudden thought returning to the boy, causing Naruto to smile with delight. He'd been so busy, he didn't think to check on

someone

very important. But, that would have to wait till he was alone, the future hokage looking to Sakura as they arrived outside the Forest of Death. "Go with Sasuke while he gets checked out, I'll come for you later," Naruto instructed, the pinkette already planning to do so.

Let's reconnect.

Naruto thought to himself. The blonde shinobi made his way to Hokage Rock, a monument forged into a mountain overlooking the Village Hidden in the Leaves, featuring the faces of the four Hokage. In the future, Naruto's face would be up there, shown as the Seventh Hokage after Tsunade Senju and Kakashi Hatake became the Fifth and Sixth Hokage, respectively. The boy stood atop the Fourth Hokage, Naruto's father, head, closing his eyes tightly to submerge within his psyche.

When he opened his eyes, he felt himself standing in a shallow pool, a large jail cell standing before him, and an old friend standing next to him. "Hey,

Kurama

," Naruto said to the tailed beast before him, the Nine-Tailed Fox seeming to smile a bit. The mass of limitless chakra before Naruto was lost for words a bit, still unable to ponder what was truly happening. "They call

us

beasts, and look at you, Naruto," Kurama said, showing a bit of sass to the jinchūriki it was sealed within. With a mischievous look on his face, Naruto nodded, as if acknowledging the kind of person he was becoming. He had no desire to deny those words, as he felt good becoming quite beast-like, as far as sex was concerned.

"Do you remember who we

were

?" Naruto asked, finally wanting to determine what exactly the Kyūbi remembered. The tailed-beast should've got their consciousness sent back with Naruto, but who knows what could've happened. "We… bonded. You, you achieved your dream of becoming

Hokage

. I wasn't paying attention too much after that. Things got dull." Kurama explained, being blunt with Naruto. In a world of peace, tailed beasts were rather useless, especially if you're the village leader. Still, Naruto was glad that Kurama got sent along with him. "I see. Good to know. I'm going to re-release the seal, then. So we'll be able to work together again, as repeating all this history will be easier with us as a team." Naruto explained.

After those words, Naruto was true to his word, releasing the seal that caged the Nine-Tailed Fox's influence, allowing the partnership to resume. It would take practice to re-sync as they had in the past (or, technically, future), but they could take on upcoming challenges better now. And, Naruto, now that he knows he can use this

power-up

, could really have a bit of fun using Kyūbi's chakra for less combat-related reasons. With this complete, the jinchūriki made his way over to Sakura and Sasuke, pulling the pinkette aside so Sasuke could rest.

Chūnin Exams Intermission: Tight Fitting

Chapter Summary

Naruto decides to use their downtime, while Sasuke's recuperating, to continue molding Sakura's body into the ultimate, slutty frame, and start utilizing one of Sakura's underused assets.

Chapter Notes

This chapter, and the next few possibly, will include Anal and Anal Training.

The future hokage had carefully escorted his precious, new slut to an unused hospital room, dimming the lights so any passerbys would still believe it to be empty. To be extra safe, he locked the door behind them, leaving the sensei and pupil to their lonesome. Naruto would grin as he approached her, a hand gripping the pinkette by her chin as he looked her over. "You did well in the Forest of Death, Sakura… But, your training has only just begun. Acknowledging yourself as a slut was a terrific move, though."

"What else

do

I need to do?" Sakura asked, cocking a brow. She didn't know if he was just desiring to get intimate with her again, molding her body more through massages, or both. Either way, right now Sakura was all his. The blonde boy seemed to grin, moving his hand down and along her qipao dress. "We're going to continue refining your body, but also talking about your wardrobe," Naruto explained, a sigh escaping Sakura's lips.

This'll be great… What sort of slutty outfit is he after?

Sakura thought to herself.

"We'll get to all of it, but let's get you undressed first," Naruto informed her, giving the pinkette a hand with removing her dress and undergarments. Her body didn't look too different from the last time he saw it, but she had seemed to lose that aroma of sex that was on her. Must've bathed after leaving the Forest of Death; if she didn't, some nurses probably would've noticed it. Or some perverts, at the very least. And, as it happens, Naruto did manage to stop by his apartment on the way back from the Hokage Rock, grabbing that massage-lotion that helped Sakura thus far.

Naruto had soon put that special lotion all over his hands, then pressing onto the kunoichi's nude chest, massaging the ample breasts to Sakura's delight. She was growing more open to the pleasure, and was willing to hide the delight she received from his touch. "

Ahn!

Not so rough!" She called out, her nipples soon erect as electricity seemed to flow throughout her body. Of course, her whines and moans only reinforced Naruto's need to apply more pressure and knead into those nipples and breasts. Though, Naruto felt the need to add: "Don't worry, we're just getting started!"

Man, look at how the strongest will got broken! Sakura's mewling like a thirsty kitten, moaning outward in pleasure— rather than bottling it all up like before. She's coming along nicely. Meaning I'll soon need that second plaything to break, and make my slut.

Naruto thought to himself, his hands reaching down Sakura's thigh and around her crotch. He wasn't

massaging

her inner walls, but he

massaged

them with a few fingers. Exploring the inside of her slit, and spreading open her formerly-gaping cunt, Naruto was having a field day.

Fuck! A

massage

, my ass! God, why does this feel so good?

Sakura thought, moaning out, with panting here and there. She could feel her pussy ache and moisten even before the fingering, getting off on all this sensual touching, still showing no sign of silencing herself. She was giving into all this pleasure, as if keeping up the role of Naruto's slut. If that wasn't enough, Naruto soon began stroking her clit, making sure it was nice and hard as Sakura laid on her back, squirming on the previously-empty hospital bed in this dimly-lit room.

As Naruto admired her look of ecstasy, his desire to tease the pinkette satisfied for now, the blonde shinobi decided to give her a break, turning her over after finishing the first half of the massage.

Now, to target my

second

favorite spot.

Naruto thought to himself, looking down to the kunoichi's ass. It was slightly larger than

before

he started reshaping Sakura's body, but not the size that the future hokage was after. So, of course Naruto was going to help her enlarge that part of herself — under the guise of it being what Sasuke likes, surely.

"And, certainly

this

needs to be helped… Sasuke does like them big," Naruto said, spanking Sakura's ass as he mentioned her rear. The spank produced a yelp, which turned into a moan, as Naruto begun exerting great pressure while massaging the pinkette's ass. As he thought about it quite a bit, an idea would soon form in his twisted head. "Though, as my personal cumdumpster, and lover of Sasuke, I think we should work on your

other

hole next," Naruto explained, suddenly sticking a finger into Sakura's asshole, fingering the tight hole.

Sakura, to be expected, was livid about the penetration, not desiring to do anal sex of any kind; in her mind, it would hurt too much. "I love Sasuke, but I don't know, Naruto…," Sakura admitted with pained moans, currently on the fence regarding the idea. The blonde boy understood, but was not one for patience at the moment. If he tried to do things her way, training that tight asshole of her would take forever. So, Naruto hatched a little scheme. "How about I just finger it? Help you get used to it?" Naruto asked, suggesting to Sakura that he wouldn't do any large penetrations.

"Well… I guess that's fine," Sakura replied, hesitant in her decision to allow it.

I've got a bad feeling about this.

She thought to herself, knowing what Naruto was like. True to her perception of him, Naruto had a trick up his sleeve, stealthily undressing from behind the kunoichi, allowing his sizable girth to present itself.

Let's have a great, big fun time!

He thought to himself, removing his finger so his hands could grip Sakura's ass-cheeks. Instinctively, feeling this, Sakura tried to push her body up,

knowing

what Naruto was planning to do to her, fearing what that would bring.

Only, she didn't move away in time, the tip of the blonde's cock slowly pressing into her tight, tight asshole, hugging tightly on Naruto's girth.

Holy fuck! This… asshole!

Sakura shouted internally, biting harshly on her lip; if she didn't, the pained screams would likely draw attention to them. "I… fucking… hate you," Sakura groaned out, the future hokage slowly moving his hips to dry-grind his meat-pole inside her tightness. Naruto could only smile as his hands gripped her ass, feeling a bit slippery due to the lotion he'd been using on her.

"Oh, don't be like that! You're my

slut

, aren't you? You'll grow to

love

being stuffed in all holes, by my

thick

meaty

cock

." Naruto stated, giving her ass a nice slap, her inner-walls vibrating against the blonde's dick. He couldn't thrust fast due to the tightness, but the tip of his cock slammed roughly against the depths of her asshole. She didn't show immediate signs of enjoying this, but Naruto knew Sakura would grow to love it. After-all, Sakura climaxed as soon as Naruto's cock violated her virgin asshole, so she clearly liked it on some level.

His thrusting, slamming girth inside Sakura only made the pinkette feel as though her tight hole was being torn open. She was sure that Naruto was only getting started, and her asshole might eventually be molded to the shape of his cock; though, it didn't make this hurt any less right now. With groans of pain she felt her body tremble, squirming in a desperate attempt to escape Naruto's hold on her. She wanted this painful experience to end, to wake up from this nightmare as Naruto continued his violation of her asshole. "It hurts now, but you can

take

it!" He exclaimed, controlling his volume as he pounded away inside her.

While she attempted to get away from him, the kunoichi's tight hole only seemed to cling onto his cock, perhaps proving she

didn't

want it to end. "It seems like you want to stop… But, then, why does it look like you're not releasing my meaty cock?" Naruto suggested, looking to her rear as he provided a few more spanks, making a nice rhythm. As her pained groans continued to escape her lips, Sakura started to voice her disapproval, denying that she

might

actually want this. "I

am

a slut for your dick, Naruto… But, I don't want something

this

big slamming inside my ass," Sakura whined, soft moans of pleasure escaping. It seemed the pain of the intrusion had started morphing into sounds of pleasure.

Naruto, minutes later, opted to give the slut a bit of a break, finishing inside her tight asshole with a

grand slam

. As his balls tightened and cock twitched, hot, thick cum spewed inside Sakura, filling that tight hole to the brim. Sakura moaned and panted in response to the drop in pain, no longer having a big girth pounding the inside of her asshole. And, soon, that girth of his was pulled out her, Sakura's tight hole unwilling to release it however. So, after dragging out his cock, Naruto watched his cum flow out of her asshole, thinking ahead as he looked forward to continue her training. After cleaning up the hospital room, or sneaking out unseen— either would work.

Chūnin Exams Intermission, Part 2: Double Trouble

Chapter Summary

Naruto sends Sakura home after popping her anal-virginity, with instructions for some solo, anal training. Later, Naruto spends the last evening before the next stage of the Chūnin Exams to determine how much Sakura can handle.

Chapter Notes

Next chapter with either be based on the next phase of the Chūnin Exams, or Time-Skipping to around the time of Sasuke going rogue.

Released these chapters as I've had the time today, will do the same frequency on days I'm similarly able to. But, I'll try to have a chapter out at least every 2-3 days. Hopefully sooner.

Hours following their escape from the hospital, Sakura's asshole remained aching from the deep, thick penetration from earlier. If Naruto had any say in the matter, that pay would be pretty constant until Sakura got used to doing anal sex. But, as it turns out, Sakura is still quite the amateur with it, so she'll need quite a bit of training before it comes natural to her. Fortunately, they had one more day to relax before the first round of combat for the Chūnin exams, so Naruto planned to use this time to the fullest. And, that meant, unfortunately for Sakura, that their training would be continuing.

In preparation for their fun the next evening, Naruto sent a list of instructions to the pinkette, along with some necessary tools to help her out. She checked out this list when she had gotten home, sighing as she eyed the details and directions laid out for her.

I could always lie and say I did these things… Not like he'd know. Unless… He's going to do that again. If it's the case, then I think it'll probably be in my best interest to follow along. Unfortunately.

Sakura thought to herself, pulling out a few of the toys as she re-examined the initial directions.

Following those directions, Sakura proceeded to undress for the second time today, only this time being all by her lonesome. No Naruto around. As the idiot requested, she lay on her bed, naked, and started to -- hesitantly -- finger her asshole, her own fingers digging into her tight asshole. She had to bite her lip to hold in feelings of pain, somewhat feeling a sliver of pleasure, not that she'd

ever

admit to that. Still, she kept fingering herself, pushing a finger deeper and deeper inside her tight anus.

Not terrible so far. ...But, I just jinxed myself, didn't I?

She thought, taking another look at the instructions, gulping loudly.

The next command told her to take a

familiar-looking

dildo, which Naruto left in her room, and put it inside her tight, slutty asshole. She could tell immediately that it was the same one Naruto stuffed in her on the first day of the Chūnin exams, so she was incredibly worried about what that could do if it went in her ass. Despite those concerns, Sakura was sure that

whatever

Naruto had planned for her would be much worse. So, in that way, she justified slamming that huge, faux cock deep into her asshole, little by little. As directed, the slut rode the faux cock, as it sat on the bed, feeling it slowly pound deep within her as Sakura's body shook and she groaned in pain.

But, again, there was that lingering, pleasing sensation to it all, as Sakura inexplicably found pleasure from that deep, long penetration.

It's so goddamn big, and my body feels so tight! So… why does this feel kind of nice?

Sakura thought to herself, befuddled by these sensations of pleasure despite the overwhelming size of the insertion. She called herself a

slut

; was it possible that it was true? Moaning in pleasure, she did her best to cover her mouth, to not let her parents hear her as she continued getting ravaged by that dildo. The sturdy penetration held up well as her heaving hips, her modest breasts shaking with each slow thrust inside Sakura, the pinkette wholly unaware of what Naruto has planned for her.

As the dildo continued to be slammed into the depths of Sakura's asshole, the slut began fingering her wet cunt, her body set ablaze in excitement. Whether it was because of how she got broken by pleasure, the cock mirroring Naruto's, or just enjoying the anal pounding, Sakura couldn't say. She just felt oh-so good right, and wanted to push the pleasure she experienced even further. If he was present, Naruto would've forbade the vaginal-based masturbation, but Sakura was alone right now.

Me being a slut is the only answer I can think of… Only a slut would find herself so into anal sex, and with such a huge cock, no less. Naruto must've realized how much of a slut I am. Perhaps serving him will make me less likely to be a slut to others, and stay faithful to Sasuke?

Sakura thought, continuing to justify her feelings and choices to herself.

After some time of climaxing and getting pounded by that dildo, Sakura found herself reaching the final task that Naruto set out for her.

Wait a darn minute, all of

that

just to--

Sakura thought, groaning and sighing at once to show her disbelief and irritation with Naruto. She, with great annoyance, followed his final order, utilizing the last toy that the future hokage left with her. After getting dressed again, she returned to the hospital to visit Sasuke for a few hours.

We'll be together, Sasuke. We won't let anything happen to you.

Sakura thought to herself. She'd kiss him on the forehead before heading off to Naruto's place, where they were set to meet up.

Knock, knock!

When Sakura stood in the door-way, she was slightly surprised to see two Narutos, one a Shadow Clone and the other the real deal. Of course, Sakura had no idea which is which. "Welcome, Sakura," they said in unison, inviting her in. As she entered, they closed the door behind her, giving the trio privacy.

What's Naruto scheming now? And why did I need

this

in?

She thought to herself. "Do you have it on?" One of the Narutos asked, not specifying what they meant. With a sigh, the pinkette nodded to the two, bending over to show them how she wore what they wanted-- a nice pink

buttplug

, the insertion of which was nice and thick.

"Must've been uncomfortable to keep in, huh?" One of the Narutos questioned, both cocking their brows as they looked to the slut. She scoffed, acting as if they were asking a question they already knew the answer to. "Obviously, dumbass!" Sakura exclaimed, walking to the dining area of Naruto's apartment as she turned to face the duo before her. "So,

what

exactly are we doing?" She questioned, wondering if it has to do with more anal sex, something she did plenty of today. Not that she

hated

it, or anything.

"Well, as a

slut

, I figured you should get used to handling multiple cocks at once!" Naruto proclaimed, letting Sakura know that the Shadow Clone will be taking part in the fun. It would only make sense; if you love one of something, you'll probably love two of something. Or more.

Oh god. Am I going to be able to handle this?

Sakura thought, questioning whether she can handle several copies of Naruto's cock at once. Of course, Sakura wasn't going to be given much of a say in this matter. They, with little interference from Sakura, led to the pinkette over to the

real

Naruto's bedroom, the lookalikes stripping down.

Sakura, whom had no clue as to whether the Narutos before her were clones, real, or both, had started to strip down herself. Her body didn't change following the massage from the previous day, likely due to it being about 24 hours later when they're doing this. Even Naruto's miracle, body-transformation takes time to effect a target like Sakura. The Narutos would catch themselves staring at Sakura's buttplug, smiling as they gripped their throbbing girths. "Why don't you get on your hands and knees for us? Submit to the person whose cum you receive before

any

man." One Naruto told Sakura.

Another test for her submission as my slut, let's call it? If she can't handle two cocks, I'll definitely need to go harder on the training. I do, in fact, want to do a great orgy with Sakura, and

other

potential sluts, using my Shadow Clones down the line.

The true Naruto thought to himself, watching Sakura follow his commands as she bent over. "I'm your personal cumdumpster, Sakura Haruno! Ready to receive your cock, and seed, whenever you need me!" Sakura proclaimed, trying to show her devotion. She couldn't deny the lust and sensual emotions Naruto unlocked in her, and felt as though being Naruto's slut was the only way to satisfy these emerging desires.

With a smirk, the two Narutos appropached Sakura, one of them sliding under the pinkette and the other standing in front of her head. "That's what we wanted to hear, Sakura!" The Naruto in front of Sakura's face replied. Together, the two

clones

penetrated the cumdumpster in unison, at their varying locations. That penetration elicited a large moan, as one sent their cock straight down Sakura's throat with zero hesitation, and another sent theirs slamming into Sakura's moist cunt. "And we have plenty of seed for you to gulp down!" The Naruto beneath Sakura further said.

Jesus, fuck! I've never felt anything like this! Two huge cocks stuffed into me, and with that buttplug! I don't know how I'll be able to manage with

two

cocks inside me, let alone

more

than that!

Sakura thought to herself, moaning loudly to the floor of Naruto's bedroom. Both Narutos thrusted their hips aggressively, pounding into their respective hole as Sakura seemed to endure the brutal fucking. Naruto certainly didn't make it easy, one cock skullfucking the pinkette, while another slammed against the entrance to Sakura's womb. Which, reminded him of the fact he learned some time ago: piss or jizz released by the Shadow Clone didn't disperse with the clone. It remained, regardless of whether the clone who released it was still active.

Soon enough, the cock that was skullfucking Sakura descended down her tight throat, able to be visibly seen by the impression it made on her throat. Similarly, the cock in Sakura's cunt had managed to breakthrough Sakura's womb, slamming against the baby-chamber's inner-walls. "Feels good, doesn't it, our little cumdumpster? Having two meaty cocks moving around inside you?" The Naruto in front of Sakura stated, words mixed with moans as the

clones

thrusted relentlessly within the pinkette. Sakura's face was a bit hard to read, due to the cock going down her throat, but the Naruto in front of her read a very

fucked-silly

kind of expression on her.

The duo of Naruto and Naruto were very pleased with her state of arousal, and willingness to commit to being their cumdumpster. And, if her excitement wasn't called into question, Sakura's interest in this three-way was made more obvious as she went and climaxed against the cock of the Naruto beneath her.

Oh, shit. I don't know how much more of

these two

I can think. I'm going to lose all sense, and reason.

Sakura thought to herself, slightly salivating at the thought of being fucked to that extent. Still, she

pretended

to be glad as she felt the two Narutos making final, powerful slams in both of her holes. They could've gone through multiple rounds with Sakura, but they

know

that Sakura will have to fight tomorrow. So, the Narutos decided to be merciful, and let her have a decent rest in preparation.

Yes, fill me! Breed me! I'm forever your's to use as your personal cumdumpster!

Sakura thought to herself with joy, unable to speak with that dick in her throat.

Keeping to their promise, when the two Narutos climaxed in Sakura's throat and womb, they spewed out a great load of jizz from their girths, filling the cumdumpster quite nicely. Sakura would realize, when the clone was dispersed, that only the Naruto throat-fucking the pinkette was real; the other, whose cum leaked down and out Sakura's cunt, was the shadow clone. Naruto soon removed his hard cock from Sakura's throat, pulling her up off the floor and onto his bed. "I'll let you go home now, my precious cumdumpster. Big day tomorrow. And, I expect you to follow that list of instructions I left you

daily

." Naruto commanded, referring to the anal training

exercises

As she left, a flood of thoughts filled her head, beginning to contemplate what just happened, and what the possible consequences she could be experiencing.

I- I have to do all that masturbating daily? We- well, it did feel great riding that dildo earlier… And maybe I can get Naruto to use my ass again? Make myself useful as his cumdumpster, I mean. I just hope I can avoid getting pregnant… I at least want Sasuke to be the father of my first child, as the man I'll be marrying.

Sakura thought to herself, heading back home to rest as she felt such conflicting beliefs for the future.

Chūnin Exams: Preliminary Matches and The Fallout

Chapter Summary

Preliminary Matches of the Chūnin Exams have arrived, forcing Team 7 into confrontations with fellow genin from the Leaf Village and beyond, but that won't stop Naruto and his lewd antics. Later on, Naruto tries to maintain control, after someone tries talking sense into Sakura.

Chapter Notes

Another chapter after a really long time. Have a bad habit of starting and not finishing projects, but will work on this a bit. As always, appreciate the kudos and constructive commentary/suggestions. Though, rest assured, if I make it far enough, a number of the already made suggestions regarding female characters (aka victims) will be included.

After what felt like the longest time, Sakura braced herself for the next stage in their
Chūnin Exams, joined by Naruto and Sasuke, the Uchiha healed from wounds sustained in the Forest of Death. Of course, Naruto cared little for Sasuke, seeing him only as a distraction for Sakura, and a useful tool to further manipulate their female squad-member. Still, Naruto wasn't going to alter the timeline any more than truly necessary, leaving Sasuke be as he had the first round against Yoroi Akadō, a genin from the Village Hidden in the Sound. And, like in the original timeline, Yoroi had Sasuke on the ropes, siphoning the Uchiha's chakra, at least until Sasuke used his Lion's Barrage on the fellow genin.

Much like Yoroi, the rest of the matches were largely won by the genin of the Village Hidden in the Leaves (with varied results, when fellow shinobi of Konoha fought). However, poor Sakura, even now, was receiving no break from her dedicated

sensei

, as Naruto was going to have a bit of fun with her, despite the intensity of this busy, small-scale battleground. To that end, Naruto had the pink-haired kunoichi wearing some rather familiar toys, wirelessly connected to a remote the blonde shinobi held in his hand.

Then, it came Sakura's turn to enter the limelight, in a position that would bring her out in front of Sasuke and her fellow genin, eager to boast her skill as a kunoichi. She was going to show Ino, and everyone, that she wasn't a useless girl. That she could be there to support people, and be strong, like the boy she loves. And, as if a sign of her impending victory, her opponent was none other than Ino herself, the girl Sakura would love to beat the snot out of, even if they were friends years ago. Needless to say, this would be very empowering for Sakura, if any of it truly mattered - and presuming Naruto wasn't going to screw things up, majorly.

But, being who he is, Naruto decided to fuck with Sakura during her match, activating the sex toys he had the kunoichi wear, just as the match began. As the vibrators pulsated against the Team 7 kunoichi's nipples and clitoris, teasing her, bringing about a stifled moan, Sakura could only glare to the pavement, cursing the blonde idiot with every fiber of her being. Naruto, meanwhile, grinned as he watched Sakura try her best to combat Ino, pushing through the pleasure as she kept her mouth shut after her rival launched insults her way. The pink-haired kunoichi wanted to fling remarks back, but was certain any attempt would likely backfire via moans.

Again, however, like the original timeline, Ino decided to use her Mind-Body Transfer technique on Sakura, finding her consciousness controlling the other kunoichi's body. Unlike the prior timeline, though, Ino forced

herself

out of Sakura's body, a mixture of shock and pleasure sending the blonde kunoichi back to her body. With both their faces flushed a deep red, the two kunoichi took a moment to think, Sakura being embarrassed beyond belief, while Ino did not expect a sensation like that during the match. It was unsettling for both of them, and Sakura's irritation towards Naruto only grew. Not that she could do much about it, considering the overall purpose for situations and activities like this. All for Sasuke.

Before even beginning to grapple with the idea that Ino would tell Sasuke about this, Sakura knew they had a fight to finish, and the pinkette wasn't going to let herself be defeated. At least, not without a real fight. Like in the original version of events, Naruto witnessed the two kunoichi give each other an uppercut, in the match in that moment - a double-knockout elimination. An elimination that led to Naruto deactivating the toys Sakura was wearing. A match result which pleased Naruto, as he witnessed events playing out similarly to what he saw in his

former

childhood. Though, clearly Sakura's teasing, and Ino learning of that, were quite to the contrary of what happened in the original timeline. Still, Naruto was pleased, especially when his round with Kiba came up- able to teach the dog-loving genin not to look down on him, a second time. It was like a bonus to Naruto's return to the past, using that

weakness

on Kiba one more time. In his former timeline, Kiba knew better than to fight Naruto, considering the blonde genin grew up to be the Hokage, and a war hero.

Soon enough, these preliminary, tournament-like rounds had come to a conclusion, leading to the recovery of all the shinobi who had lost via knockout, including Sakura and Ino. They were brought to a nearby, Hidden Leaf Village hospital, the two inexplicably placed in the same hospital room, given plenty of time to discuss what sort of depravity Sakura had been up to. As they laid in their hospital beds, waking up slowly, Ino turned her head to face the pinkette, demanding answers. "What in the world was

that

, Billboard-Brow? And why were you doing

it

during our fight?" Both kunoichis' faces lit red in embarrassment, being forced into a difficult conversation between former friends. Sakura knew secrecy was a must, and she couldn't tell Ino about Naruto

tutoring

her in how to charm a guy. Ino might try to steal the blonde idiot to put herself ahead of Sakura in Sasuke's heart.

"Not that it's any of your business,

Ino-pig

, but it's something to prepare me for Sasuke! So, you might as well give up before you hurt yourself." Sakura explained, trying to make it clear to the blonde that the Uchiha boy belonged to her. He just didn't notice her enough yet. Ino laughed, finding it ridiculous that Sakura actually believed the lewdities would help her. "Don't be naive, Sakura. We may have tied in our round, but acting like a slut won't win over Sasuke. He'll be only suited to refined, proper girls. Like myself." Ino barked back, causing some conflict in the pinkette's mind, contemplating whether the blonde spoke true. With a soft smile, however, Ino inched out of bed, taking a seat on her former friend's bed, suggesting: "It's clear we'll never agree on Sasuke, but why don't we try to be more pleasant with each other, Sakura? We are both pretty tough kunoichi." With a soft laugh from Ino, Sakura smiled, at least agreeing to that much. They could be friendly, even if they competed for Sasuke.

"Naruto!" A voice called that evening, a loud knocking on the blonde shinobi's door as Sakura showed up, trying to get his attention. Of course, Naruto expected there to be training, but was greeted to a pissed-off Sakura as he opened the door. "Something wrong, Sakura?" He asked, watching her storm in, clearly upset about what he did during her round with Ino. She didn't know where to begin, but started off by simply throwing the sex toys onto the floor, displeasing the future hokage. "Ino

knows

about that! And now it makes me look like a slut! Sasuke won't fall for me if I look like that! I don't even know if Ino's going to rat me out." Sakura explained, stating the facts as the shinobi put the pieces together, realizing a Mind-Body transfer led to the secret being exposed. With a sly smirk, Naruto had reached down and collected the toys, walking over to his nearby couch. "Yes, it may

look

like that, but everyone has different interests, Sakura. I know for a fact that Sasuke loves dirty girls- the lewder the better. And what, you'll listen to Ino? She's after Sasuke too, and I'm sure she's more than willing to flaunt herself to get his attention. Continue the training, and you'll be a proper cumdumpster, one even Sasuke couldn't say no to." Naruto told her, goading Sakura into continuing their

training

The pinkette's face flushed, turning beet-red as the shinobi manipulated her with sweet words of love being realized. As she thought it all over, she took a seat next to Naruto, reluctantly nodding, trusting the pervy genin despite her gut telling her not to. It reeked of deception, but the promise of capturing Sasuke's affections controlled her- as the saying goes, people do crazy things when they're in love. Or rather, in this case, depraved things. "Okay, but Ino doesn't know you're helping me, and I'd like to keep it that way. Understood?" Sakura explained, setting a rule- one that Naruto was destined to break. The shinobi liked the idea of breaking the blonde bitch, though not a priority next to stealing away Sakura, of course.

"But, before you go," Naruto began, noticing Sakura get off the couch as if to leave, "why don't you get in a round of practice before you go?" With a bit of hesitation, Sakura sighed, not exactly wanting to do this after just getting out of the hospital, but seeing no other choice. As if to finish sooner, the pinkette helped lower the blonde's pants, his throbbing, adult-sized girth hanging out, half-erect as it waved in front of her face. The musky, veiny-length of the future-hokage slapped against Sakura's face, Naruto messing with his

student

as he beckoned her: "Go ahead, Sakura! Show me the face of a good cumdumpster!" The blonde then watched, the musky stench of his cock filling the kunoichi's head, toying with her brain as she seemed to slowly show off a cock-drunk expression.

Sakura, to her character, tried to fight this growing urge, her own body betraying her as her tight pussy freshly dripped against her panties, and her nipples began to stiffen. "I… uh, I'm not a whore, Naruto. Even if your penis smells… intoxicating. But, if it's for training, I don't really have a choice." Her feeble justifications only pleased the shinobi, who watched as she grabbed his cock by the hilt, pressing her soft lips to the tip of his cock, licking it as if to savor every taste. As he throbbed against her mouth, he took hold of Sakura by her hair, forcing her to slowly work her way to the base, deep-throating his musky dick as her face only grew less and less dignified. In time, Sakura's expression looked more and more like that of a common slut, sucking on her fellow genin's cock like a vacuum, as if trying to milk it of it's delicious cum.

The pinkette had, for a very short time, some gag-reflex from the forced insertion, but eventually grew accustomed to the invasive cock. "You can act like you're not some cumdumpster, someone meant to be filled with load after load of precious cum, but

this

face I'm seeing right now is the real you!" Naruto exclaimed, releasing his hold on her hair, letting her back away if she wished, only to find her continuing to milk his cock. Sakura seemed to lose herself in the oral exercise, but tried, deep-down, to keep her cool, rejecting the pleasure she felt internally from all of it. The huge, musky cock that spent numerous occasions inside her was just like a dildo, or at least that's how she

had

to think about it. All for her precious Sasuke.If not for that belief, the pink-haired girl might've broken completely into a slut, worshipping the best dick she could find.

As the large, dirty cock slammed away inside Sakura's tight throat, forcing it inches and inches closer to an orgasm, Naruto decided to cause some cracks in the pinkette's armor. "I'm about to feed you your favorite dish as a cumdumpster, but I figured I'd point out - I stopped holding onto you minutes ago, Sakura. You could've pulled away, but it seems like you didn't

want

to." Naruto said, warning the kunoichi of his incoming climax. The realization of her body's further betrayal caused a schism in the girl's mind, considering the possibility that she did this out of sheer pleasure, rather than satisfying a duty as Naruto's

pupil

Nonetheless, their romp, for the evening, came to an end with a well-timed cumshot down the pinkette's throat, timing it so the blonde's load came out at the peak of a thrust. And, as always, Naruto was plentiful with his

meal

for the kunoichi, giving her a thorough helping of his delicious cum, pulling his adult-sized cock out of her throat and mouth at the end of it, watching Sakura recoil from the tightness and removal of that monstrous member. "As I've said, don't worry about Ino, and we're going to make sure you become a cumdumpster Sasuke will be head over heels for," the blonde explained, reaching to her and tilting her head up via her chin. As cum leaked out of her mouth from the explosion in her throat, Sakura took some time to clean up, eventually leaving Naruto, with a more aggravated jaw and throat than when she arrived.

A Tempting Offer

Chapter Summary

Naruto, seeking to stay one step ahead of everyone, takes the limited downtime, to go share a secret with Ino Yamanaka, and present her offer she may find difficult to refuse.

Chapter Notes

This chapter should be considered a prologue to Ino's training; haven't decided if these other kunoichi will be added as chapters to this, or in side-stories of this series. Timeskips are very likely to happen soon, probably soon after the mission to rescue Sasuke happens.

Before the
Chūnin Exams would continue, and prior to Sasuke's desire to openly leave the Village Hidden in the Leaves, Naruto had desired to make a move- to plant the seeds for his further conquests. With the latest development, it only seemed fit that the shinobi start with a young Ino Yamanaka, a girl of the very clan that made all this action possible for him. However, the blonde pervert didn't want to give it away that

he

was the one helping Sakura; at least, not quite yet. He also couldn't 'break character' and do something that seemed out of his nature. So, we began to spin a conniving mess of an explanation, preparing himself before reaching out to her, the kunoichi out and about on the streets. Like Sakura, Ino didn't want to stay in the hospital longer than she had to, and needed some fresh air after that fight.

Despite her look of immediate disgust, Naruto smirked, scratching the back of his head as he looked to her, acting like his goofy self. "I'm glad I found you! I wanted to congratulate you for putting on a good fight with Sakura!" Naruto explained, complimenting her, figuring it was the best way to make her lower her guard. "I also wanted to thank you, cause without you, Choji, and Shikamaru, I don't think we would've survived our attack in the Forest of Death! Not with Sasuke hurt like that." The shinobi said, looking grateful for whatever help that blonde kunoichi offered, alongside her squad. Ino, in a boastful way, cocked a grin, remarking to the orphaned idiot that: "Well, obviously! But, I didn't do it for you or Sakura, just to protect my future boyfriend, Sasuke!"

The future hokage merely shrugged, expecting just as much in terms of the kunoichi's response, knowing she wasn't openly warm to Sakura. That, and she just considers Naruto a pest, much like many other people at this point in history. Not that it mattered. "Well," he began, looking over his shoulder, making it look as though he was sharing some super-big secret with her, "I wanted to repay you for your help, and I figured you might want to know

this

about Sasuke. Well, Sasuke

and

Sakura." Naruto's words only made Ino's face light up in anxiety, concerned about what the blonde menace meant by that.

Did

something happen between Billboard-Brow and Sasuke? She hadn't seen anything, but it wasn't impossible that the two might be secretly together, considering how much time they spend together as squadmates.

With a deep breath, Ino would grab Naruto by the collar of his orange jumpsuit, pulling his face in close, able to see an almost demon-like, malicious expression on the kunoichi's face. "

What

do you know, knucklehead?" Laughing nervously, Naruto held up his arms in self-defense, thinking for a moment that Ino was going to beat the information out of him. Not that a beating from her would be the worst pain he's experienced. If he hadn't thought ahead regarding his

tip

for Ino, he might've been in trouble; but, with his preparation, Naruto knew just how to word this to really manipulate this kunoichi.

"Okay, okay, I was just going to warn you that Sakura and Sasuke have been getting pretty close lately, closer than ever," Naruto warned, lying through his teeth as he kept a rather straight-demeanor. "I don't like it any more than you do. That jerk Sasuke stealing Sakura from me," Naruto continued, pausing as Ino punched the shinobi in the gut, penance for insulting her crush. Recoiling in pain from the sudden hit, Naruto looked up at Ino, further explaining: "My best bet… which even you might be able to see… is Sakura's body. Becoming a lot more womanly, and I think she's using that miracle of growth to seduce him. Sasuke is a boy, after-all." Ino, upon hearing this news, couldn't shake the thought of Naruto being right. That Sakura's body, which already started growing quite a bit, was maturing and tempting Sasuke. Being together on missions with Sasuke only made that worse.

As Naruto stood back up, recovered from the rather abusive hit to his gut, Ino had looked at him sternly, as if trying to discern whether the shinobi told the truth. "You're

sure

there's something going on between them? Seduction doesn't seem like Sakura's thing." Ino questioned, raising a valid point regarding the deception that Naruto tried to feed this kunoichi. However, the shinobi had just the right response for her: "Maybe, but she

loves

Sasuke - to my annoyance - and I'm sure she'd do

anything

if it meant winning him over." Naruto, in other words, suggested that Sakura planned to use any tools at her disposal to win over Sasuke, even the pinkette's own body.

"How exactly can I win over Sasuke, first, then? Sakura's going to have him in the palm of her hands soon." Ino questioned, looking to Naruto - and within herself - for the answer she desired. This sort of thinking, however, was just what the shinobi desired from her, knowing he could convince Ino to do the same kind of thing, just like he did for Sakura. "Well, considering how both of us could get what we want, there is something we can arrange. A plan that can benefit the both of us. But, for the time-being, think it over. It wouldn't be easy, and should only be done if you

really

want to ensnare Sasuke." Naruto explained, suggesting he might help Ino get Sasuke, leaving Sakura for the blonde knucklehead.

Ino had been understandably unsure, not even knowing what Naruto planned to do to her; unfortunately, she didn't get a chance to ask the blonde idiot, as he walked away from her after suggesting their arrangement. After-all, he had no point- no rush - in starting something with the young Yamanaka, some fun with her only being a bonus to Naruto's travel to the past. Well, the

training

of Ino, among future conquests. For now, the shinobi simply walked over to Ichiraku's, had a bowl of ramen, and made his way back home, desiring some rest, as the next round of the Chūnin Exams would be coming in a few short days, and Naruto wanted to be prepared for the mess that was going to come his way.

As he arrived home, Naruto thought to himself how he had to stay focused on his mission, and to not change the timeline any further; at least, not in the ways that would seriously alter future events. Corrupting the kunoichi he'd come to know? That wouldn't cause any major problems. Altering the fates of the people like the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi? That, quite clearly, would be too much of a change. Naruto just wanted to, originally, make a cumdumpster out of - and steal the heart of - Sakura, not severely alter future events. Changing things like the third hokage's fate could jeopardize Naruto's rise to power after the Fourth Great Ninja War. Everything was going, more or less, as Naruto planned. He just had to continue to play his role, and further mold Sakura to his liking. All for Sasuke.

The Finals, Part 1: Relaxation and Revenge for Hinata

Chapter Summary

The Finals of the Chūnin Exams are upon them, and Naruto seeks a bit of... treatment... before his fight with Neji. Soon after, he completes another of his more satisfying fights, before things in his life get more complicated.

Chapter Notes

Things in this chapter happen in a different order than in the canon; Shikamaru v Temari, most notably, happens before Naruto fights Neji. Sasuke, as well, isn't missing for most the finals, as well. So, yes, I know things sounded out of order. And for those looking forward to seeing Hinata get some attention, I do have plans for that coming up. Likely not till Naruto goes on his training trip with Jiraiya, however.

The Finals for the Chūnin Exams had been getting underway, the major event would ultimately result in the largest change in Sasuke Uchiha's fate; that is, until his childhood is over. Naruto, of course, knew about the planned coup, the threat to the village, and how events were destined to play out. That didn't mean he intended to alter things, however, merely desiring to let the situation happen. He was screwing around with his personal history as much as he did, already, and didn't need these extra alterations from his involvement. Stopping the coup could possibly even have dire consequences for the village in the near future. But, for the moment, Naruto was beginning to enjoy himself.

As Shikamaru's match against Temari began, Naruto called Sakura over to him, taking her to the men's restroom, against her protests. He'd snuck the two of them into one of the cleaner stalls, smirking as he took a seat on the toilet seat lid, holding a single finger to her lips, seeking to shush her. "I'm going to have a tough match soon," Naruto began, speaking softly as to not give away their position in the stall. With the large crowd, people often came moving into the men's restroom, albeit in a hurry to avoid missing the action. Smirking, the shinobi pulled Sakura onto his lap, suggesting he had his usual lewd plans for his student.

"Why don't you do your job, and be a good cumdumpster? Lighten my load before I go and fight." Naruto suggested, cocking his brow toward the pinkette as he sat there, his legs supporting her weight. Sakura sighed in irritation, wanting to watch the fights for the finals, but ultimately resigned herself to doing her

duty

. The perverted blonde raised the pinkette a few inches, letting her make the first move as she lowered Naruto's pants, getting to work like a faithful slut. As she did that, the shinobi's girth popped out of their pants, throbbing excitedly against Sakura's thigh, eager for some attention.

Naruto then decided to introduce the planned modifications for Sakura's wardrobe, reaching by her right thigh, remembering she had a shuriken bag there - taking one of them in the process. "But, those shorts of your's look like they'll get in the way, so you'll have to make some fixes to it if you want to do your job," Naruto explained, handing the shuriken over to the pinkette carefully. As he watched her look in confusion, his musky, erect cock began thrusting against Sakura's thigh, teasing the future-cumdumpster as it pulsated against her. Sensing Naruto wanted to do things the difficult way, Sakura took hold of the shuriken, using one of it's sharp-points to carefully cut through her dark green bike-shorts, exposing her dripping cunt to her sensei.

As he expected, the sight, scent, and feel, of Naruto's adult-sized member turned on the wannabe slut, the juices hitting the shinobi's length only confirming the suspicions. With time not on their side, Naruto allowed himself to lower Sakura on his raging, monstrous dick, slowly filling her up inside- something she hasn't felt for several days. "Ooh, tight as ever!" He moaned out in a hushed voice, Sakura grunting in response, trying to silence her own moans. She had begun to grow more used to taking Naruto's cock after so many times, never truly getting over his unreal size, however. And, while she found herself breaking each time, little by little, she always kept her love for Sasuke intact. Something Naruto was displeased about, but still tolerated.

Each of the ensuing thrusts inside her ended with the tip of his cock slamming powerfully against the entrance of Sakura's womb, the pinkette biting her lip with each impact inside her.

Nnnng, fuck, Naruto! What are you thinking? Your perverted schemes are gonna get us both caught soon. If this doesn't work, I'm gonna… fuck… kick your ass. But, for now, just don't stop! It's driving me crazy!

Sakura thought to herself, concerned that the two would be discovered as they did their antics. The shinobi, of course, had no intention of stopping the fun and shenanigans between them, only planning to cease when absolutely necessary.

The adult-sized cock stirred, throbbed, and continued to slam deep inside Sakura's tight cunt, further reminding her that it was nearly molded to his shape, not Sasuke's. As she rode him, Naruto's hands would explore the growing bust of his student, reaching underneath her qipao dress to fondle her soft, ample breasts, leaving them covered for now as his thrusts only grew faster. Striking harder, and deeper inside her small body. Feeling up her firm breasts, and breaking into her womb, Naruto was using the limited time to enjoy himself, wanting to plant a firm seed inside the pinkette that was moaning away infront of him.

That is, until Naruto suddenly covered her mouth, sensing that someone was about to enter the men's room, someone with a familiar chakra presence. That same person was able to recognize Naruto's pants on the flower, calling out to the blonde shinobi: "Idiot, don't waste too much time here. It's almost your turn to fight." Both Naruto and Sakura were surprised, as that familiar presence was none other than Sasuke. And, while that knocked Sakura out of her trance, demanding they stop, Naruto only raged harder inside of her. With his hands still over her mouth, Naruto continued his thrusting, pounding away relentlessly in her as he grunted, answering Sasuke back: "Yeah, yeah, I know, just letting something out. Don't wanna be stuck in a match and soil myself."

Sighing, Sasuke shrugged, leaving shortly after Naruto's response, getting his job done, only sent there to warn Naruto. If he missed his round, it'd be his own fault. By this point, the thought of being caught by Sasuke, and doing the deed so publicly, Sakura seemed to be lost in the sense of pleasure, making a lewd and mindless expression as she rode the cock with each powerful thrust. The only thing that was left to their practice, was the actual act of making Sakura be a cumdumpster - that meant filling up the pinkette with his thick load. However, before he allowed himself to do that, he wanted to give her some final, powerful thrusts against the inside of her womb, knowing he wouldn't get time with her for quite a while. Things got rather busy after his ensuing match with Neji.

But, before he gets to Neji, the shinobi uncovered Sakura's mouth, letting her thoughtless moans come pouring out, getting louder and more obscene with each powerful, lasting slam of his cock in her womb. Sakura could say she loved Sasuke still, but moments like this proved he could never compare to Naruto when it came to sex. She was being molded into a proper cumdumpster, and

they

do not get a say in when and how they are used. Speaking of cumdumpsters, Naruto had to finally give the kunoichi her needed creampie, one final slam inside Sakura's womb ending with an explosion of his thick, sticky cum filling the pinkette to the brim. While he could definitely go for more, given the time, that moment definitely brought some relief for the perverted blonde, who raised her up and off his throbbing cock. Globs of cum would fall to the floor, escaping Sakura's used-pussy as Naruto got up, placing her on the toilet seat lid.

In a daze, Sakura had to be slapped a few times by Naruto before she snapped out of it, feeling quite full from the load he released inside of her. "Sakura," he began, smiling at her, "you did well." Blushing, and somewhat angry as she remembered Sasuke's interruption, she punched him in the arm. With a death-glare, she stared the perverted boy down, very aggravated by what he could've caused. "You idiot! What if Sasuke-" Sakura exclaimed, only to be hushed by Naruto, not really having time for this discussion. He pulled her in close, wanting to say this next part quietly. "But, he

didn't

. And as much as this is a fun discussion, I need to go, my next match awaits."

With little time, Naruto quickly made his way to the stall door, looking back at Sakura with a beaming smile, feeling better now - and more confident - about the fight he was already sure to be victorious in. "You're leaking, so I'd plug that up… And be careful with your dress, as if you're not careful, people will

see

," Naruto advised, suggesting he wanted her to continue wearing her current outfit. On the bright side, this had only been one part of her future outfit as a cumdumpster; the rest of her clothes remained modest, by all definitions of the word. With those remarks, Naruto left the stall and the men's room, just in time to go deal with his round against Neji.

The fight that came next was going to be a thing of delight, as Naruto once again was going to deal with someone who thought themselves superior to the future Hokage.
Neji Hyūga
, from the branch family of the infamous
Hyūga clan, was a true believer in predetermined fates, due to being akin to a servant of the main family of the Hyūga clan. And, as Naruto once enlightened Neji in the original timeline, so would he do-so in this version of events. As the two shinobi were called to the arena's battleground, Naruto was able to notice one Hinata Hyūga, staring intently at him from the audience. She thought the world of the blonde knucklehead, so Naruto figured it was a look of admiration for the boy.

"You might as well forfeit, Naruto Uzumaki… You may have defeated Kiba, but it is my destiny that I defeat you. A lesser shinobi like yourself has no chance of defeating me, regardless of what tricks you may have up your sleeve." Neji suggested, hoping that the blonde would do the smart thing and surrender, confident that Naruto couldn't succeed. As Neji concluded his warning, a somewhat rattled, and careful, Sakura Haruno re-entered the audience, taking her seat next to Ino Yamanaka, the adjacent blonde wondering where the pinkette had been - and what this strange scent was. Still, she said nothing, just saying: "Good thing you're back, that idiot is about to fight Neji."

Smirking, Naruto pointed his finger toward Neji, defiant against the Hyūga's call for him to surrender, knowing he could win against Neji. "No way, I've still gotta show you not to mess with people like me and Hinata. You may have your fate, but we've got our ninja way, too! To never give up, to keep trying, and to never go back on my word… at the very least, that's

my

ninja way!" Naruto exclaimed, letting Neji and the crowd hear his resolve, Hinata blushing a deep red. He was annoyed to see the woman who'd been his future wife, defeated and hurt like that; he just didn't want to show it too much. So, this fight would also add a level of catharsis for the blonde shinobi. Neji, upon hearing this, focused his Byakugan and got into a gentle palms position, readying himself for any incoming assaults.

Their match had gone similarly to how it did in the original timeline, with Neji's defensive use of his clan techniques proving a difficult foil for the future hokage to handle. Like the first time the two of them fought, Naruto was forced to rely on misdirection, tricks, and the use of his clones to take down Neji. "You're definitely a tough opponent, but I don't plan on letting something like fate keep me from defeating you, Neji!" Naruto exclaimed, forming hand-seals to conjure Shadow Clones, solid-masses created from Naruto's own chakra. The blonde then disappeared in the crowd of his clones, leaving Neji uncertain of where exactly the true Naruto had gone off to. With all the clones matching Naruto's chakra, the Byakugan was useless in regards to locating the person who made the shadow clones.

The clones, however, proved futile, and, like in their original battle, one had been laid as bait, defeated on the ground. Of course, Neji didn't realize the truth until it was too late, with the true Naruto rising from the ground infront of Neji, giving him a solid uppercut, sending him falling back on the ground. As the Hyūga struggled to remain conscious from the impact, Naruto looked down toward Neji, a proud expression on his face as he stood over the soon-to-be loser. "It's as I told you. I never give up, I find a way, and I defy any such

fate

to keep true to my word. That's my nindo." Naruto explained, reiterating the truth he'd been trying to convey, the blonde giving Hinata one last look before Neji's head sank back in defeat.

The Finals, Part 2: The Konoha Crush

Chapter Summary

When an invasion of Konoha threatens Naruto's team, the time-traveler finds himself fighting for all the wrong things.

Chapter Notes

This chapter, like a few others I have planned - and published already, will be more story-filled, retelling events from the original Naruto-verse, with some added details or twists, because time-travel. Ino's involvement will be more heavy in the future chapters, as well.

Sakura was quite pleased that the
Chūnin exams were coming to their conclusion, or, at the very least, that she was able to see the boy she loved - Sasuke Uchiha - finally fighting. Sure, she watched him fight in the preliminaries, but the dark-haired, hate-filled boy, could show off his skills against a true opponent. In-front of a large crowd, from all over the shinobi world (or, at-least from the villages with competitors). Sasuke, as well, after seeing the growth of Naruto's skills, was eager to show off just how superior he was to the blonde shinobi. Though, as much as they looked forward to the closure of the Chūnin exams, very few realized the hazards they were inviting into the Village Hidden in the Leaves.

The Konoha Crush, as people later dubbed it, was the result of shinobi from the Village Hidden in the Sand, and the Village Hidden in the Sound, sneaking into Konoha for an assault against the village. An act Naruto, and Konoha, solely blamed on Orochimaru - a rather snake-like Sannin, who masterminded the attack. Of his squad, only Naruto had been aware of this invasion, not wishing to upset the order of things by informing Sakura, Sasuke or the others of the impending attack. However, he did intend on making very small changes to history; the alterations he had planned were things that wouldn't provide major impacts to the future timeline.

As Naruto's own round against Neji ended in a victory, Hinata would watch as her crush began his return to his seat, resting in a chair near Sakura and Ino. Knowing of his impending conflicts, the jinchūriki laid back against his chair, getting looks from those all around him. Some, like Kiba, knew he was going to pull through, and simply smiled. Others, less sure at the time, were astonished, realizing Naruto wasn't the annoying, useless shinobi they knew from the academy. The people had a few more moments to be in awe over Neji's defeat, pulled out of it by the announcement of Sasuke's upcoming round against Gaara of the Sand - yet another jinchūriki. A fight which - if it were anyone else - Gaara might be destined to win.

When the match between Gaara and Sasuke finally commences, the blonde shinobi feigns interest, pretending the match is very fascinating, as if to suggest he

hasn't

seen it all done before. "Looks like Sasuke's gotten faster!" Naruto commented, leaning toward Sakura's chair as he notes the Uchiha's greater speed. Shikamaru can't help but think the obvious: that if Rock Lee's speed was so effective against Gaara, Sasuke must be emulating it. Naruto didn't piece that much together, personally, but the tactics Sasuke used were effective nonetheless. While Gaara's Shield of Sand blocked any taijutsu attempts, the Uchiha was able to find success using the recently mastered Chidori. Though, that wasn't to say Sasuke was going to win against Gaara; in truth, the so-called Konoha Crush caused a termination of the Chūnin exams.

As Gaara's defenses were being pierced, Orochimaru's own interceptor - a 'genin' by the name of Kabuto Yakushi - performed a genjutsu from within the arena. The technique, targeted at the audience, was designed to put them all to sleep; in essence, it removed any militarized shinobi or kunoichi from interrupting Orochimaru's plans. Of course, as part of Naruto's small changes to the timeline, he used the Genjutsu Cancel technique to ward it's effects from him, Sakura doing the same for herself. She would use that same technique to wake the other genin, notably Ino, Shikamaru and Shino, the two shinobi providing their support against the incoming crisis. As Sasuke and Gaara noticed the ensuing situation, the jinchūriki was told to depart, alongside Temari and Kankuro, the siblings of the red-headed psychopath.

As the siblings regrouped in the stage of the arena, the conscious genin of Konoha could hear the sound of chaos echoing throughout the Village Hidden in the Leaves. Orochimaru had called on giant snakes, and the Village Hidden in the Sand, having them all attack Konoha as they broke through the borders of the village. Causing mayhem with reckless abandon, the combat-capable shinobi fought to defend the civilians, distracting the enemy while the people took shelter - suffering great losses while they protected the innocent people. Only when the attacks begun did the treachery of Kabuto's become known, as he joined a sizable squad of combined forces to take down the defenses that Konoha had.

As the Third Hokage begun his battle of a revealed Orochimaru, whom had been disguised as the reigning Kazekage, Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke began their pursuit of Gaara and his siblings. As they made their way through the trees, the blonde shinobi could feel someone's gaze on him, but played it off as paranoia, considering this was an invasion. Though, the feeling he had was quite unlike anything he remembered from his original timeline. So, this was definitely strange; perhaps he changed events too much already? Nevertheless, as they made their pursuit, Kankuro eventually tried to hold them back, stopped by Shino Aburame. The human bug-nest that Shino was, he gave Team 7 the chance to successfully reach Gaara.

After a well-executed fight that ended with Kankuro paralyzed from chakra loss, and Shino passed out from a poisonous gas he inhaled, the only obstacle in Sasuke's way was the sister, Temari. Naruto was still a few minutes out from Sasuke, whom had rather easily taken out Temari - saving his strength for the jinchūriki ahead of them. Sasuke, upon catching up to Gaara, however, didn't have as much luck against the jinchūriki, with Gaara's tailed beast gradually taking over. When Naruto and Sakura did catch up to Sasuke, they saw Gaara beating the ever-loving crap out of the Uchiha, causing Sakura to defensively get in the way of Gaara.

Needless to say, Gaara struck her, making Sakura comatose, and binding her to a nearby tree. Seeing his allies - especially Sakura - hurt like that allowed Naruto to call forth the power of Kurama, the Nine-Tailed Fox. He didn't perform a full-transformation, as his future-self could, but managed to imbue himself with Kurama's chakra. Utilizing it, Naruto was able to pull off Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu and summon Gamabunta in his fight against Gaara. The future-hokage, despite feeling empathy for Gaara's suffering, was pissed beyond measure that the redhead hurt Sakura; after-all, she was to be the blonde's cumdumpster, his item. Hitting what would become the blonde's property was asking for trouble.

Elsewhere, Shikamaru, with help from Asuma Sarutobi, managed to quell other attackers, whilst the Third Hokage gave his life to, at the very least, seal Orochimaru's arms. For a time, the sannin would be unable to cast ninjutsu that could harm Konoha, and, ultimately resulted in the Konoha Crush being called off. The Sound Four, as Orochimaru called them, soon helped him escape the village, the snake-like man at the very least pleased he'd ended the life of the Third Hokage. Something that would lead to a time of mourning for the entire village, but thankfully

not

the end of Konoha. The attack would leave Konoha's defenses weakened, however; not that Orochimaru would be attacking again soon.

However, as far as things with Gaara went, Naruto, after beating the sense into Gaara, would end up victorious, collapsing on the ground as Gaara was permitted to leave. With a new outlook on life, and love for the siblings, apologizing for all he did. When Gaara was defeated, Sasuke was there to help her up, the pinkette believing Sasuke saved them from Gaara. "Sasuke, you really did it! I knew you'd save us!" She exclaimed, blushing as she saw him approach a comatose Naruto. The knucklehead shinobi hadn't tried much to use Kurama's power since the timeline-hopping, so it was bound to have some… odd results.

Before Sakura could think too much about Sasuke saving them, the Uchiha boy began to hold Naruto over his shoulder, intending to carry him back to the village. "It wasn't me, Sakura," Sasuke began, looking over to Naruto, amazed yet again at what Naruto was able to do, "it was this

idiot

who saved you. He saved the both of us." Sakura looked stunned by that, blushing deeply as she thought to herself how Naruto - not Sasuke - saved her. Maybe it was the

training

she did with the blonde, but Sakura was starting to feel something odd. Something uncomfortable, that she didn't think she'd ever feel for Naruto. Something… almost like love. But, no, she tells herself it's just because he's a friend, fighting to protect her, and she's grateful. Nothing romantic there.

The Second Piece, Part 1: The Test

Chapter Summary

After hearing of Sasuke "saving" Sakura and Naruto, Ino is more determined than ever to make sure she is the one to win over the power-hungry Sasuke. Leading her to hesitantly reach out to our favorite shinobi for help in that matter. But, Naruto has a test for her before he offers his complete assistance.

Chapter Notes

This chapter is part of an interlude, between the events of the mass funeral for the Konoha Crush victims, and Naruto going with Jiraiya to look for Tsunade. It will likely consist of Naruto beginning to train Ino, giving Sakura a bit of a break.

Sakura, following the events of the

Konoha Crush

, had joined the procession to honor, among many others, the Third Hokage of the Village Hidden in the Leaves. He didn't do his best job supporting Naruto, or preventing the boy from being a pariah; what he did succeed in, however, was protecting his village from even more destruction. Even if it cost the man his life to stop the likes of that snake-like sannin. The sannin's efforts even backfired, uniting the Village Hidden in the Sand with Konoha, united by their shared betrayal from Orochimaru. So, as the pinkette joined the grieving session, things didn't seem too hopeless for the recently invaded village. They just needed to find themselves a replacement hokage, one that was well-suited for the job of village leadership and protection.

The knowledge that Naruto saved her had an odd effect on the pink-haired kunoichi, resorting to straight denial of the fact, incapable of handling the feelings that would come with admission. It felt easier to lie to herself; Sasuke was just being shy, she thought to herself, fooling herself into thinking he was her

true

hero. Not the perverted sensei that Naruto was. So, when asked by Ino, her enemy-in-love, who Sakura only just recently started speaking to again, the pinkette told a flat-out fabrication. "You're lucky Sasuke was with you, Sakura… I doubt you or that knucklehead could have taken out that gourd-carrying psychopath," Ino told her old friend, patting Sakura on the back as they walked through the busy streets of Konoha.

Their village was still a mess, but their path was clear of debri, so they could move along with little issues. Sakura stayed quiet after Ino's remark, her mind feeling quite contradictory; she knew that statement was incorrect, but couldn't bring herself to say the truth. That her true hero was Naruto, not the one boy she loved and obsessed over. Sakura, at some level, attributed this to the training, believing these strange feelings came from all of her practice being Naruto's cumdumpster, beginning to believe it might be affecting her more deeply than she anticipated. "Y- yeah, it was scary… That Gaara was a real monster. Good thing

Sasuke

was there for us." Sakura answered back, smiling softly as she stammered a bit over her deceptive words. Not a lie of intention - more of a necessity to keep her sanity in this situation. She didn't want the feelings that came with claiming Naruto, not Sasuke, saved them. Sasuke was her heroic knight and savior, not Naruto.

Ino, of course, took Sakura at her word, having no reason not to believe their shared crush wasn't the strong, heroic person they believed him to be. They didn't even know of the hatred in his heart, or his upcoming desire to defect and join Orochimaru to become more powerful. Obviously, this would only work in Naruto's favor, as the blonde shinobi was awakened the next day to a knock at his door. He expected that it might be Sakura, having had no 'practice' with her since the day of the finals of the
Chūnin exams, something he hoped might have had her thirsty for more attention. But, rather than the pinkette, Naruto was pleased to find Ino on the other side of his doorway, her hands on her hips, clearly impatient with the boy who took his time to answer the door.

"Ino? What exactly do you

need

? I'm a bit busy right now." Naruto lied, toying with the blonde kunoichi, knowing exactly what she was after. Biting her lip, she stormed in, taking a seat down on a nearby couch of Naruto's, not planning on vacating the future hokage's home. "You told me you could help me prevent Sakura from taking Sasuke. I can't let her continue to get above me when it comes to Sasuke, so I

want

whatever help you can give me." Naruto listened, knowing these two well-enough, to the point where it was just a matter of time before the shinobi got what he was after. There was no rush, and the blonde's emotions - like Sakura's - would be their downfall. All Naruto needed now was time to handle her, and to make sure neither kunoichi got in the way of the other. With a smirk, he shut his door and faced Ino, nodding in agreement, that he could indeed help out Ino.

"Only because I don't want Sakura getting together with Sasuke, sure. We can help each other out, then. But this won't be as simple as you think." Naruto began to explain, Ino cocking a brow at his suggestion. She was aware of Naruto's perverted jutsu, so she wasn't going to be too surprised if he tried suggesting dirty tactics to get her ahead of Sakura. But, Ino, at this point, knew she had to fight fire with fire to win this battle against the pinkette. "Sakura's using her body to flirt and seduce with Sasuke, so it's something you'll have to be prepared to do," Naruto boldly explained, making it clear that depravities would be necessary to win over Sasuke. All of this to win an imaginary victory against Sakura; when in truth, Sasuke and Sakura weren't very close to begin with.

"And how exactly do I compete with Sakura there, then? She seems to be strangely knowledgeable about that… and developing a body suitable for seduction." Ino asked, crossing her arms as she looked over at Naruto, not certain as to how she'll be able to pull this all off. The shinobi looked her over, thinking of a small idea to start them off, double-checking to make sure his door was closed before he spoke up. "Before we get to your body and seduction, we need to start off slow, so, Ino, I want you to strip for me. If you're intending to marry Sasuke at any point, this'll need to be something you're comfortable with." Naruto rationalized, causing a flustered Ino to reach out and slap Naruto across the face. Though, after Naruto recovered from the slap, and Ino was able to think it through, she slowly complied, meekly showing off her flat, smooth frame to the shinobi.

"Good, good," Naruto began, looking at Ino, who was beet red in embarrassment, "stripping infront of others is something you'll have to do at some point or another, so it's good to practice getting used to it now. This is the first step." At the conclusion, the blonde shinobi gave her a thumbs-up of approval, pleased with the results

and

Ino's body. It wasn't as curvaceous as the future-Ino, but it had some appeal - pleasing Naruto at the thought of corrupting the younger Ino. "Fine! Can I put my clothes back on, now?" Ino asked angrily, wanting to end things already, even if they'd only just begun. But, of course, Naruto wasn't done with her yet - not even done for the day.

"No, on the contrary, to show me it'll be worthy to help you, I want you to touch yourself right here, right now," Naruto began, looking to a stunned Ino, who was in disbelief at what Naruto was requesting, "Think of Sasuke while doing it, if you must… But, if you can't even do this, you'll never get him to notice you." Ino was a skeptic that this was actually going to legitimately help her win over Sasuke from Sakura, but the mere suggestion that she might be hopeless drove her to at-least try following Naruto's request. Hesitantly, she reached down, doing something she experienced rarely before, gingerly reaching a finger into her slit, slowly teasing herself as Naruto watched. The sight, naturally, aroused Naruto, but he'd held off on his pleasure for the moment. His main focus was on the sight of the kunoichi slowly, and gradually, continuing to play with her body further.

Cute moans would escape Ino's lips with each prod inside her tight, un-used cunt, taking a hand eventually to her chest, squeezing her tiny nipples as her moans only grew louder. "How does it feel? To let out your womanly feelings, and experience pleasure?" Naruto asked, Ino beginning to instinctively bite her lip to suppress the naughty moans that escaped her mouth. She wanted to stop touching herself, but felt more and more aroused as her hands continued to toy with her sensitive, young body. "Nnn! It feels… alright! But, are you sure this is necessary to win over Sasuke?" Ino asked, her body quivering as her fingers occasionally hit her clit, sending electricity throughout her frail body. Naruto would smile regarding her question, but was able to see the pleasure had been overtaking her, even if she didn't want to admit it. Making Naruto wonder who exactly she had been thinking of, if anyone, while pleasuring herself.

"Possibly not

necessary

, but it

will

give you a greater chance of success defeating Sakura," Naruto implied, watching Ino now finger herself a good deal, her single finger reaching far within her tight pussy. Similar to the first training session with Sakura, Naruto could see Ino's pussy juices pooling up on the shinobi's couch, her body leaking with every thrust of her fingers inside those pink lips. "But, for being a good little pupil, we'll call it a day

after

you climax on your own," Naruto began, looking at a slightly befuddled Ino, who apparently didn't know what word meant, "When you explode from pleasure, is what I mean." Hearing those words only made Ino feel more embarrassed, unsure as how to deal with what Naruto was suggesting. She did orgasm in the rare times she'd been touching herself in the past, but to do it infront of Naruto of all people? It felt surreal.

However, if it meant getting out of there sooner, Ino was willing to do it. She only hoped, foolishly, that things would be easier after today. "F- fine, but don't pay too close attention, idiot!" Ino exclaimed, suddenly pushing herself harder, the kunoichi's fingers speeding up with their individual movements. Faster fingering of her tight, dripping cunt; faster strokes against her rock-hard clit; and rougher pulling and squeezing on her nipples. All of finger-work, moaning, and the thought of doing this in-front of Sasuke, whilst Naruto

actually

watched, escalated into that familiar muscle-spasming, squirting sensation. As she came, with her juices squirting onto Naruto's floor, she laid back against the couch, a look of satisfaction on her face. At least, until she remembered where she was, and looked angrily toward Naruto.

There

. Do I pass? And can I

leave

?" Ino asked, pissed about what she had to do just to get Naruto to help her. Even if, in a strange way, Naruto's sexual-logic made sense regarding her training. Pleased with the results, Naruto very clearly answered back: "You do. And you may,

for today

." So, rather than getting physical with Ino that day, Naruto allowed her to get dressed, and depart for her own place, likely to shower and think about what she'd gotten herself into. Of course, she was also satisfied to know that she might have a better chance of winning over the boy she loves, so it was a mixed feeling; dread and a sense of hope for the future.

The Second Piece, Part 2: Ino's Desires

Chapter Summary

Weeks after the test given to Ino, Naruto gets along to finally giving her a taste of "mature activities" are really like.

Chapter Notes

In some upcoming chapters, Tsunade will be introduced in the new timeline for this story, as well as an explanation for what Sakura and the others do while Naruto is supposed to be with Jiraiya. Can't say how soon that will be, given my track record with these things, but let's hope for sooner, rather than later?

It had been a few weeks since a young Ino Yamanaka was made to experience Naruto's

test

of her capabilities with adult-arts. Every single-day she returned to Naruto's apartment, stripping and repeating the actions of her trial - using her slim fingers to tease and play with her more sensitive areas, right where the blonde shinobi could watch her. He gave the hesitant kunoichi some bullshit-excuse about it being to give her body experience with pleasure, especially when a partner could see her doing it. But, deep-down, the point was to get her used to the feeling of pleasure, to make it something normal; then, when Naruto felt it best, he'd break her with something that felt a whole lot better. Granted, as with Sakura, the future Hokage was certain Ino would take time to break. The only break Ino had from Naruto was his brief trip to try and retrieve Sasuke from the Sound Four, helped by Shikamaru, Kiba, Neji, and
Chōji, all of whom tried and

failed

to return power-hungry Uchiha. To keep with the former timeline, Naruto

purposefully

lost his confrontation with Sasuke, letting his 'best-friend' think they won their fight. If Naruto really tried, he would've beaten Sasuke no problem, considering he knows everything his former-teammate would do.

While Naruto was gone, and recovering, Ino kept up her end of the bargain, fiddling with her more sensitive spots, even though she knew Naruto wouldn't know if she did or didn't do so. She tried to tell herself it was for Sasuke, for Naruto's tutelage- ignoring the possibility that she'd grown to enjoy that great sense of pleasure. But, sometime after Naruto restarted their sessions, he could sense a restlessness in Ino. Was it because of Sasuke's defection? Was the act of bringing herself to orgasm not enough anymore? He couldn't really say for certain at that point, but knew he had to do something. Naruto figured it was about time, anyway, continuing with their fun-times by taking the very next step with Ino. But, with so many options, he wasn't entirely sure where to begin? With Sakura he had to take his time; though, with Sasuke leaving the village, and Ino's ongoing behavior, the blonde shinobi figured he could get away with cutting some corners. Thinking just that, Naruto went ahead and prepared himself for her very next visit, planning to help Ino's maturity even further just two weeks after the climax of the Sasuke Recovery Mission.

As Ino arrived that evening, the orange-jumpsuit-wearing shinobi answered his door with a smirk, watching her shake as she stood there. One would imagine she's nervous, or perhaps needy for some reason. Those people, though, would be quite blind to the larger picture- to what's really going on behind all of that. "Glad you could make it, Ino!" He said with a wide grin, the blonde's face flushed, cheeks all red as she seemed to force a look of anger. With bitter words, she shot back a fierce reply, uttering: "Like I had a choice!" She'd arrived in her usual purple top and skirt, walking in and standing in the middle of Naruto's living room. He would close and lock the door once she was in his apartment, turning back to face the quiet kunoichi, very eager for this moment as he pointed upward to get his message across: "Show me." With that short statement, Ino bit her lip, looking to the side as she lifted her skirt, following her

sensei's

instructions. All for making sure Sasuke chose her when he finally regained his senses. Naruto could see two immediate things, which he had ordered her to do in the first place, once she lifted her skirt: that Ino wore no panties, and that her young, tight pussy was leaking against a sizable dildo that filled her up nicely.

"Did anyone notice?" Naruto asked, cocking a brow toward the blonde kunoichi, wondering if someone might have realized anything in the past twenty-four hours. Ino didn't answer at first, honestly having no way to be certain enough to answer that. "It's possible," she began, "but I don't know. Some people noticed me acting strangely on my way here, but I don't know if they knew

why

." Ino's words tried to convey a sense of uncertainty, that it was hard to piece together things that popped into someone else's head. It wasn't like a Yamanaka like her could read minds just by being next to someone. That would've definitely made hiding this from her parents impossible. "I still don't get

why

I needed to keep this in me," Ino said aloud, able to feel her juices drip onto Naruto's floor. She didn't leak while at home or on her journey here; it was almost like her body instinctively got excited from being here. Or being

with

him. Ino, however, just figured it was because the dildo had been inside her so long, that her arousal was just normal at this point.

"Well, experience with a man's dick is imperative for seducing and earning Sasuke's love," Naruto began, looking to the kunoichi who remained suspicious of his logic, "and after I'm done training you, Sasuke will want to make love with you for long amounts of time. Best you get used to having a dick like his inside you now, so you can handle it." Naruto's words were all lies, fabrications; though, they did have a length of logic to them. That's what made Sakura, and Ino so vulnerable to the shinobi. He knew their desires, and was wise enough to fabricate the logic needed to pressure them, thanks to his former timeline. "I suppose you have a point… Didn't you say you had a reward for me, if I handled this like you said?" Ino questioned, referring to a promise the shinobi made, Naruto having planned to wing something together. With a smirk, Naruto nodded, remembering that promise, now realizing it would be a perfect way to start the main activity for the evening, making the evolution of their training a

reward

for this latest test of Ino's.

"You're correct about that, I suppose I did give you my word about," Naruto answered, looking quite delighted at the way things are moving along. Ino's slit still kept a tight grip on the phallic toy, holding it firmly inside her as juices continued to pile around it, the pleasurable sensations coming with each movement of her body. That was the sheer fun of using a toy like that; with each motion of the body, the sex toy pressed against the inner-folds of the hole it invaded, providing quite the stimulation as it teased it's prey. Which, in this case, was poor Ino. "So, what

is

this reward of mine?" She asked, her body arching as the blonde felt difficulty whilst standing in that one place. Walking around with the dildo inside her was bad enough, but trying to stay still with it- and keep on her feet- was growing harder with each passing second. Naruto chose, however, to answer her question without words; instead, the shinobi lowered his pants, giving the kunoichi her first, menacing sight of the future-hokage's cock. The girth was, to her, monstrous, being a size that seemed much too big for a boy Naruto's age, maybe even for an adult. Still, even as fear overwhelmed her, she didn't desire to push the shinobi away, her eyes actually transfixed on the length that presented itself to her.

At least, until she snapped out of that trance, finally asking: "You're not actually planning on

using

that on me, are

you

?" Naruto seemed to smile, as if to confirm the blonde kunoichi's fears. She was as thrilled as Sakura initially was when it came to the idea of sex with the future-hokage, but was bound to fall all the same. Naruto had given her an understanding look as he reached down, taking hold of his stirring length, speaking to Ino with a very calm voice: "I'm not going to force you, but I think giving this a try- experiencing a

real

dick… it'll help you, for when Sasuke comes back." The shinobi couldn't be quite sure if it was his words, or the kunoichi's desires that did her in. All Naruto knew was that shortly after he said that, she silently stood back, plopping down onto the shinobi's couch. Without a word, Ino had spread her legs, using her arms to lift them up, the kunoichi's head turned shyly away. "Just get it over with!" She yelled, trying to distance herself from all of this. Whatever Ino had been feeling, she didn't want to look Naruto in the eyes as he did what he'd been planning. The shinobi, therefore, couldn't help but think this is

exactly

what she wants right now, whether she'll

admit

it or not. And, even if she said something to the contrary, Naruto had no intention of turning back at this point. The end-result will remain the same, no matter what Ino decided to answer with.

Before this perverted shinobi could have his way with her, however, something had to be done about the dildo still lodged within her. Thus, Naruto slowly approached her, sliding a finger along the lips of Ino's leaking pussy, feeling the juices pool against his finger, satisfied with her body's reactions. The supposed-test was going to help when Naruto finally penetrated her; though, for the moment, he was continuing along the process of taking care of that dildo. In a few moments, his hand would finally cup the base of that plastic fuckrod, sending shivers throughout Ino's body as he slapped the base- the tip hitting against the door to her womb. "

Fuck!

Be careful with that!" She whined, a smirk coming across Naruto's face as he feigned an apologetic expression. Soon enough, he would focus up, taking his hold on the dildo to slowly pull it out of Ino's pussy, a mixture of moans and groans escaping her eager lips, her slit gaping open after having that faux cock in her for so long. It seemed to leave a lasting impression, almost like a phantom limb- something isn't there, but your body is fooled into thinking it is. Though, the way her pussy kept it's entrance open wasn't high on the list of Ino's immediate priorities.

After removing the dildo, Naruto dropped the soaked plastic to the floor, looking at the kunoichi's soaping-wet pussy for a few moments, before feeling an aching reminder of their real purpose for today. As he gazed at his throbbing, twitching dick, Naruto gripped Ino by her legs, slowly leaning forward to let his musky cock ease into her thirsty pussy. His size was purposefully larger than that dildo, Naruto aiming to make her feel even better than when she had that sex toy inside of her. And, as expected, the penetrative act elicited a rather loud moan from Ino, the blonde finally orgasming as her folds tightly constricted along his cock. "Orgasming right when I put it in?" Naruto asked with a smirk, Ino's cheeks turning a deep shade of red in shame. She'd kept her face covered; with Naruto holding her legs, she used her hands to cover her face. Not that he expected her to keep it up. Ino, however, was true to herself, pushing back as she answered with: "It-

nnngh…

was all the dildos. No way I'd orgasm from a knucklehead like you!" Naruto pretended to be offended, but knew he was going to fix whatever rebellion Ino was putting up against him. Her personality wouldn't get in the way of the fun he had planned for her and Sakura.

"Let's see how long you keep up that attitude, then… But, orgasming with your partner is an important part of sex. Shows real maturity. I'd keep that in mind." Naruto suggested, informing her that her orgasm was actually a good thing. Whether they cum at the same time, or separately. In what had seemed like no time at all, her tight, wet folds seemed to take Naruto's cock to the base, her moist insides seeming to mold to the shape of his cock for the duration. The shinobi, in his excitement, wasted no time with Ino, grunting with each thrust inside of her soft, wet pussy, the tip slamming against the entrance to her womb- almost as though he wanted to pierce it. But, in reality, he wasn't in the mood to breed Sakura, Ino, or any of his other

targets

just yet. His main goal was just to train and break them into proper cocksleeves, even if it involved manipulating them into becoming those personal fleshlights of his. The young blonde's packed balls would slap against her lower body as Naruto used a single hand to lift Ino's top, exposing her budding breasts to him. He pressed his upper-body forward to hold her legs in place, allowing his hands to squeeze and grip the blonde's mammaries, teasing Ino's nipples every so often.

As Naruto continued to ravish Ino's insides, all whilst her flushed face was getting less and less covered by her hands, the shinobi had been thinking back to Sakura's training. If he was being honest with himself, he was rather hasty with the pinkette, getting into their sexual situations faster, and with less focus on setting her up to be broken. But, in the case of Ino, the kunoichi was actually methodically teased, and made to, reluctantly, give into the growing sense of pleasure. It felt… maybe… more fun to the future-hokage? Despite these differences, however, when it came to their bodies, the girls were more similar than not: both tight, and sensitive regarding sex with the blonde shinobi. The only other huge similarity that the girls shared was their lust for Sasuke's love and affection, the very thing that made them easy targets to begin with. The blonde shinobi knows he'll have to come after Sakura again sometime soon, before he's slated to go off with Jiraiya. That, however, leaves him with the problem of how to complete her

training

. He may have a solution for that…

Each of his powerful thrusts seemed to hammer away Ino's resistance, her hands shaking as she struggled to hold them to her face. Little by little, Naruto could begin to see the lewd expression that had been etched into her- a look of pure bliss as Naruto's cock spread her insides and struck mercilessly within her. In due time, any hesitation regarding her moans were discarded, the blonde kunoichi's body shaking with each thrust inside of her. She was beginning to fully-understand the thrills and pleasure that came with

actual

sex, something she seemed wholly unprepared for. By the time Ino reached her second orgasm with Naruto, the shinobi had experienced one of his own- her tightness and body-spasming coinciding with Naruto's sudden ejaculation, unloading a single cumshot into her desperate-pussy as Ino's mouth hung open in a sensory overload. The young shinobi's spunk filled her up inside with the thick, creamy load, giving her a first taste of what sex with Sasuke could be like. Not that things were going to go that way in the first place; he had no intention of letting his

collection

leave his grasp.

Due to the way Ino was positioned, when Naruto pulled his semi-erect cock out of her filled pussy, the kunoichi's collected cum spilled onto the inside of her skirt, saving Naruto from any direct cum-stains to his couch. He intended to cut her some slack for the rest of the night, his main goal for the evening being accomplished- showing her what sex is truly like. The carnal, animalistic, and body-teasing thrill ride was made explicitly clear for the kunoichi. There was no doubt in his mind that she'd feel empty after this, like nothing else might feel as good as deep, penetrative sex like that. A feeling that she'd have to come back to him to fix. And, when she did, he could continue to train her, tease her, and help prepare her body to suit his likings. 'All for Sasuke', he'd say to her, when the real person who'd be enjoying her body and loyalty was Naruto himself. He wouldn't have long, however, as he was fated to go with Jiraiya and locate Tsunade, someone Naruto couldn't wait to reconnect with. Like the pinkette and young blonde, Tsunade was one of the chosen women this future-hokage sought to make his. For now, though, Naruto rested, sending Ino home once she snapped back to her senses, allowing the shinobi to prepare for the coming days.

Big Time Mistake

Chapter Summary

Naruto comes to the painful terms of his alteration of history, looking back at missed events, and how they brought about a terrible change to the history of someone close to him. But, as things change, things remain the same - Naruto sets his sights on the new Hokage, Tsunade Senju, and her apprentice Shizune, providing a new gamble for them. This one, to help fix his mistakes.

Chapter Notes

As has been brought to my attention, I've been a wee bit sloppy, passing over important events. So, this chapter will try to explain what happened in the Tsunade-related timeframe Naruto missed (aka Akatsuki visit and Locating Tsunade), and continue the story AFTER Naruto learns of the alterations he caused. He'll be dealing with personal guilt for a while, depending on how things go in his journey to make amends. There may be more deviations, done intentionally, but that's not yet planned. Next chapter will likely be a prequel, connected to a surprise coming in chapter 20 or 21.

Just want to give credit where it's due, and say an important aspect of the Tsunade/Shizune storyline for the chapter comes from someone else's suggestion, not my own ideas. So my thanks to them for the idea

The following evening, Naruto awakened in a sweat-induced panic, as familiar images flashed inside his mind, the blonde shinobi having a powerful reminder of something that eluded his realization. That is, until now. "Goddamnit!" He cussed, recognizing that he broke one of his major rules about doing all this- altering the major events in his history. That may seem like a hypocritical rule, given his actions while in this new timeline, but it was something he swore to prevent. He had slowly begun to realize that his obsession with his

mission

was the root of his problem, as he'd been so focused on the likes of Ino and Sakura to recall the events that

should've

taken place during that time period. "I really hope I didn't fuck shit up, this time," Naruto mouthed to himself, wondering what the changes were going to be. That is, if the changes weren't immediate. Though, even if there were tremendous consequences for his timeline alteration, Naruto refused to give up on his long-term goals. But, for this very moment, the blonde shinobi shifted to damage-control, looking into whatever fresh hell he caused in the past few weeks.

The future hokage got his answers through asking around the village, from both the daimyo and the elite shinobi of the village, taking piece by piece until this jigsaw of a mess was finally making sense. From what he heard, things followed a familiar path: the daimyo sought a replacement Hokage after Hiruzen Sarutobi's death against Orochimaru. The original target for the position, Jiraiya, declined the offer, and knew Tsunade Senju was perfect for the job, just as he did during the base timeline. One would consider the base timeline and original timeline to be one in the same; where the original events took place, to the letter. Unfortunately, with Naruto preoccupied with…

things

, Jiraiya was forced to seek out the female Sannin on his own, leading to quite a bit of trouble for the white-haired sage. That is, after a bit of a detour due to Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Hoshigaki's visit to Konoha, seeking out the Jinchuuriki that was poor Naruto. Events hadn't gone very differently in Naruto's absence, the Akatsuki tracking Jiraiya, knowing that the Sannin took Naruto under his wing. Only, they had yet to realize that Naruto wasn't with Jiraiya at the time. So, when they arrived at Jiraiya's location, all that was discovered was a pissed-off Sasuke and the Pervy-Sage himself. Sasuke attempted to fight- that is, to

kill

Itachi, but ultimately found himself

still

overpowered by his older sibling.

Jiraiya, in defense of the absent Naruto, vowed to kill these Akatsuki members, with Naruto's absence resulting in Sasuke getting more heavily brutalized by Itachi, since the blonde genin wasn't there to get in Itachi's path. Assuming the Tsukiyomi wasn't bad enough, of course. Kakashi and Sasuke still suffered it's effects, and a worried Jiraiya - whom failed to capture the duo Akatsuki members was left very concerned. According to Might Guy, nothing was helping either Sharingan-user, only reinforcing Jiraiya's desire to get Tsunade's assistance. And to make her the fifth Hokage, to protect Konoha after all that happened. Unfortunately, Naruto's absence had more severe consequences on this timeline, especially with him being

busy

while Jiraiya went after the buxom Slug Queen. Without Naruto by his side, Jiraiya was facing a much more difficult time of convincing Tsunade to take on the role of Hokage, too clouded by her emotions of fear and grief. With Naruto missing, she was defiant towards the proposition of being Konoha's leader, and more open to the idea of fulfilling Orochimaru's deal to restore his hands. All so she could have Dan and Nawaki back; even if the promise of that was likely an empty one.

Naruto wasn't there to inspire her, so Tsunade was very willing to go along with the procedure; taking care of both Jiraiya and Shizune when they promised to take her down, rather than letting her heal Orochimaru's hands. Everything seemed to be going Orochimaru's way, at least until a weakened Jiraiya, along with Shizune, came to break up the exchange. Shizune tried her best to take on Kabuto Yakushi, Orochimaru's pupil, but ultimately failed again in this timeline. Their strength was on very different levels. Jiraiya, meanwhile, was forced to hold off Orochimaru on his own, with very little technique-capability due to her drugging him the previous night. The snake-like Sannin and his pupil, at this point, only required Tsunade, letting her watch as the duo caused devastating damage to Jiraiya, the sight of blood making her kneel, frozen in fear as she watched the onslaught take place. There was much debate as to what came next: whether it was his sadistic personality, or ultimately some sense of fondness for Jiraiya. All the people could agree on was that Jiraiya's life was spared. Despite that fact, Tsunade didn't feel any sense of obligation to the one many called

Lord Orochimaru

. Infact, doing

that

to Jiraiya only took away what sense of willingness to help the Sannin had remained. She'd never help him after what he did.

Naruto eventually learned that, upon realizing what a monster Orochimaru had been, even to his former teammates- that she would become the next Hokage, like Jiraiya wished. She would make sure the snake Sannin isn't going to hurt anyone she cares about, or any innocents, ever again. A good way to help that was going to be her becoming the fifth Hokage. Orochimaru detested talk of Hokages, but ultimately found himself backing off when a reinvigorated Tsunade and Shizune came against the villainous pairing. He was forced to retreat, but would ultimately use the body-stealing method to regain use of his arms. So, the crisis seemed averted; that is, until Tsunade and Shizune realized how poor a shape Jiraiya was in. After officially becoming Hokage, she took a closer look at his wounds, recognizing a very similar state to what Rock Lee faced: spinal damage that threatened his mobility and usefulness as a shinobi. Like Rock Lee, the chances for success were close to half; unfortunately, Tsunade proved very unwilling to perform the procedure on Jiraiya. Rock Lee was one thing… But, Jiraiya was a dear friend, former teammate, perhaps- at one point- something more. And she wasn't about to risk his life like that. So, Kakashi, Sasuke, and Rock Lee, had eventually been healed from their wounds, thanks to Tsunade's skill in healing ninjutsu. All that remained was fixing Jiraiya's damage.

Naruto, the same day he learned of all this, went to visit Jiraiya, sitting at the side of the Pervy-Sage's hospital bed. He'd been allegedly leering at the attractive nurses, trying to steal peeks up their skirts, getting up to his more dirty tricks, even despite the circumstances. "Pervy-Sage, I'm sorry I failed you. I wasn't there. Maybe I could've stopped this?" Naruto wondered aloud, all apologetic as he looked down in disappointment with himself. Even with his depraved goals, he still cared for Jiraiya, feeling bad that his actions caused all this. Jiraiya looked at Naruto with a smile, patting the boy on the head as he looked down at him. "That's possible. Or, you could've been killed, or worse. Right next to me. Let's not dwell on things like this." Jiraiya explained, the blonde shinobi wondering if perhaps they have the Sannin on too much medication. The silver-haired pervert seemed much too calm right now. Naruto cocked a brow as he looked to Jiraiya, wondering if he should do something to help out the Pervy-Sage. "Should I go try to convince Tsunade to help you out? From what I heard, she doesn't seem too willing to heal you-" Naruto began, the silver-haired Sannin holding his hand up to silence the blonde.

"Stop, Naruto. Tsunade is many things, but she doesn't need you fighting for me. She knows the risks, and, after everything she's been through, I can't fault her for refusing the procedure." Jiraiya explained, trying to tell the future Hokage to leave things be. Jiraiya wasn't pleased about being unable to use his legs, but knew this wasn't exactly going to be the end of things. The Sannin could still help the village in other ways, and could potentially find ways to adapt to his new way of life. It was going to be difficult, but it was better than a chance of death; a result that would only crush Tsunade, especially with her being the one to perform the act. And, if all went well, they may perfect a healing technique to allow a greater chance of success. For the time-being, at the very least, Jiraiya's body was to be left alone, and he was to prepare for life being partially crippled. Though, to his pleasure, unlike Orochimaru, Jiraiya still had the ability to perform ninjutsu. "Alright, alright, I won't bring it up. But, I am going to go talk to her, nonetheless. I just won't bring up your…

situation

." Naruto admitted, an envious Jiraiya wishing he could join the young blonde. Though, unbeknownst to Jiraiya, Naruto had nothing but vile thoughts in mind for the buxom blonde.

Naruto was actually desperate to save Jiraiya's future as a shinobi, and to correct his mistake, but knew that such a thing might be tricky. Especially with Tsunade rejecting the option to potentially heal his damaged spine. It just felt unfair to Naruto; Rock Lee's injury was healed, at chance of death, but Tsunade won't do the same for the Pervy-Sage. Naruto can understand the reasoning, but still finds it unbearable to think that Jiraiya will never be at his peak again. That's why Naruto decided to utilize his speciality to smash two birds with one stone, getting his claws on Tsunade whilst securing an attempt to fix the silver-haired Sannin's vertebrae. It was risky, however, as the two blondes lacked their repertoire from the original timeline. Despite that, Naruto had one ace to use against her: a gamble. So, some time after visiting Jiraiya in the hospital, Naruto made a stop at the office of the Hokage, walking in as Shizune and Tsunade were talking.

"Granny Tsunade, congrats on the new position!" Naruto announced as he waltzed in, giving Tsunade the usual nickname, as much of an ear-sore that it was. Shizune made an understandably panicked look, knowing Tsunade was likely furious at the suggestion of the mature blonde's age. However, the Hokage seemed to hold her composure, softly smirking as she looked over Naruto. "Uzumaki Naruto, Jinchuuriki to the Nine-Tailed Fox. Student of that pervert we call a Sannin. Have to say… I expected more." She taunted back, assessing the shinobi that rudely interrupted her conversation. Naruto coyly grinned, liking the sass in her pondering how well she'd be able to handle him. And how easy it might be to make her do what he wants. "Speaking of the Pervy-Sage, I'm actually here to talk to you about him. Specifically, his treatment." Naruto said, causing an uncomfortable expression to extend along her face. She clearly wasn't ready to talk about this, not open to the idea of a life-threatening operation on her oldest friend. But, for that very reason, Naruto

had

to be very pushy about this, her comfort level aside. "I already said I

won't

do it. Too risky. And, with our current situation, we need him. Jiraiya can still cast ninjutsu in his condition, and I won't jeopardize his life- the potential lives of the entire village, for a procedure that's only half as likely to succeed." Tsunade aptly explained, making her case to the blonde genin before her.

Naruto could understand her point, but he too felt personal grief from what happened. After-all, he didn't experience this situation back in the original timeline, so he felt rather obligated to get Tsunade to help the Pervy-Sage. Which brought about the following suggestion: "Well, let's make an arrangement, then, Granny. A challenge of my choosing. Win, and I'll back off on this, for good. If I win, however, you need to

try

and fix the Pervy-Sage's back, just as you did for Bushy-Brows." Naruto's proposition was met by a laugh, Tsunade not quite certain what exactly the blonde brat had in mind. She had zero intention of following through on the dangerous procedure, but felt no harm in humoring the genin. It's not as though there was anything a runt like him could challenge her to,

and

defeat her. She did, however, feel quite awed by his commitment to the silver-haired Sannin, likening their bond to that of her and Shizune. She was certain Naruto felt responsible for the events that transpired in his absence, and was rather emotional as she hesitantly answered: "Well… I suppose. But, if something happens to Jiraiya,

if

you win, you'll need to get strong fast to help protect this village." Naruto smiled softly at that condition, nodding as he was more than ready for that opportunity. Not that he wanted Jiraiya dead, of course. The genin just relished the chance to show himself as a strong shinobi of Konoha.

Naruto walked closer to Tsunade's desk, looking over to Shizune with a confident smirk, asking the more submissive woman: "Think you can be impartial? I'd think we'll need a judge for this." Shizune, still unsure what

this

would be, blinked, nodding as she presumed it would be something childish or combat-related. Neither woman had any idea what Naruto truly had desired to do to them, merely waiting to see Naruto explain how things were going to work. "So, what is this

challenge

going to be?" Tsunade questioned, looking over the genin with a sense of intrigue. Deep down, Tsunade likely knew the truth- Naruto was Jiraiya's pupil after-all. It wouldn't be too surprising if the sort-of game they played was perverse in nature. Moments after asking her question, Naruto explained the rules quite simply: "Since someone's body is on the line, I think it is only fair the challenge involves our own. This will be called… a Climax Game. Put simply, whomever has an orgasm first, loses." The women had mixed reactions to this suggestion, Shizune blushing a deep red, whilst Tsunade got pissed and seemed to be building toward a self-destruction level of aggression. That game idea was beyond ridiculous, Tsunade saying as much herself: "You've got to be kidding me!? Damn that fucking pervert." As the buxom blonde cussed out her potential patient, Naruto had a sly grin on his face, something that only further aggravated the blonde Sannin. But, when she managed to regain composure, she realized this would be an easy task. She had years of experience, and Naruto was likely a quick-shot virgin, so she could win this pointless challenge with little effort. "...What are the rules?"

Shizune was still lost, and blushing like crazy, when Tsunade asked that. Naruto raised a brow, having to think about that for himself, believing that there really shouldn't be too many: "We

both

have to be naked. Any part of the body can be used, and there are no turns. We simply do what we can to make the other orgasm." Tsunade sighed, in complete disbelief at what she was about to start with the blonde shinobi infront of her. When Shizune regained her consciousness, her hazy mind back to being focused on the situation in front of her, Tsunade commanded her partner to lock the door and close the windows. Nobody on the outside could interrupt, or witness what was about to happen. This situation couldn't leave this room. To show her willingness to do this challenge, the Hokage started to strip herself in the dimly-lit office; her outfit already showed off plenty of cleavage, but the sight of her bare, heaving, huge breasts was another thing all on it's own. Sakura and Ino couldn't compare to the size and shape that Tsunade had, at least not yet. The closest Naruto had seen to Tsunade's size was probably the Kumo shinobi known as Samui. Eventually, the hesitant Hokage dropped her pants and ditched her sandals, ditching the last of her clothes, showing her bare body to the young blonde.

As she finished stripping, Tsunade put on a seductive demeanor, trying to show her experienced, powerful nature as she approached Naruto. "Well,

little

brat, let's get this over with," she said in a taunting tone, making it clear this was more a chore than a challenge. The Sannin pinned Naruto to a nearby wall, Shizune watching, her face a deep-shade of red as she felt obligated to see how things played out. As Tsunade held him in place, a hand snaked from Naruto's chest to his legs, travelling aside to try and reach what she figured was a small, child-like penis. To her horror, what she felt matched no size she would have comprehended for this Jinchuuriki. Rather, it felt like a man's cock on a child's body, a fact that scared her; if he put this in her, she didn't know what would happen. "Something wrong?" Naruto asked, Tsunade putting on a face of fear, unsure of what to do about all this. Stepping back, she watched as Naruto stripped, her eyes seeming to linger on his crotch, waiting for the ultimate moment when his pants dropped, finally able to see that manly-bulge she could feel over his pants. "It seems we're even now. Shall we start the

game

now, Granny Tsunade?" Naruto asked with a smirk.

As fear had overtaken her, the sight of Naruto's huge, musky length now visible to her, Tsunade found herself to be the one pinned this time. Only, unlike before, she was being pressed down onto her desk. With her back resting against the hardwood desk, Naruto climbed atop her, planting his throbbing cock directly between her huge, soft breast flesh, taking hold of them as he thrusted his musky cock between them. Shizune watched, rather enviously, as Tsunade was being manhandled by the pint-sized jinchuuriki, his musk filling the blonde's nostrils as he moaned with each thrust. At times, his manly fuckrod pressed it's tip against her lips, sometimes entering her mouth, each slam of his cock helping Naruto prepare himself. Tsunade certainly felt mixed about all this; the intoxicating scent, the somewhat pleasant taste, and a sense of satisfaction as she knew it would lead ever-closer to Naruto's loss. Unfortunately, a majority of those points also had her worried, as Tsunade was very uncomfortable with her body losing to this bratty genin. Still, Tsunade tried to seem like she was in control, taking hold of her breasts and stroking the soft, pillowy-flesh against his girth, taking that bit of control away from him. "Is… is that all you got, you perverted brat?" She mouthed off, Shizune feeling a reaction start to build within her, not getting to often see her mistress be dominated like this. If she was to be honest with herself, she found the idea of Tsunade submitting to someone like this to be rather hot.

Naruto formed a sinister grin upon hearing Tsunade's provocation, slightly desiring to go instinctual- as though he'd let his Tailed-Beast instincts take over in the form of bestial mating. Unfortunately, with the lack of control he'd have in that form, it'd make the challenge more difficult to win. So, he had to do things the old-fashioned way. "Not even close!" Naruto began, reaffirming his abilities haven't even scratched the surface. And, as luck would have it, a look back showed him that the blonde Hokage had been pooling quite a bit of juices around her mature pussy. "Let's give our special judge a good show, don't you think?" He asked, concluding his remarks as he pulled back, his length leaving her torso as he rested it against her slit. It hadn't done any penetration yet, but it was only a matter of time before he put it in. To toy with her, he'd start to thrust along the lips of her baby-making hole, moans escaping the Hokage's mouth, despite her attempts to hide it. "Perhaps it's time to concede, and admit defeat? Just agree to do the procedure, and I'll stop!" Naruto demanded, giving her a way out. But, whether due to lust, or perhaps an unwillingness to risk Jiraiya's life, Tsunade shook her head in defiance.

With her shot at escape in the toilet, Naruto finally allowed himself to get serious, fixing his body position to allow for an easy penetration with his adult-cock. Tsunade herself let out a loud moan as the huge penetration violated her experienced pussy, spreading her whole, the tight-flesh constricting his invasive girth. "So, how do you like it?" Naruto asked, his voice shaky between his own moans as he pummeled the Hokage's insides with each slam. He was enjoying the exploration of her moist, mature cunt, something he wished he had done the first time around. Her body was many a man's dream; her luscious breasts, young body, and great power. Well, Naruto preferred to have more power than others, but the rest that made up Tsunade was beyond desirable. And, to have it all for his own right now, with very little fight being put up, seemed like a miracle. A heavenly dream, and a miracle that he could make it happen. As his cock twitched and throbbed, doing his best to tease and assault Tsunade's body, Naruto could see Shizune doing

something

in the corner of his eye. Fingers moving between her legs as she leaned back, observing her mistress being defiled, and made to moan by taking Naruto's cock. "What… what

are

you?" Tsunade finally started to ask, panting heavily as Naruto mercilessly used the body she'd been so proud of.

Naruto seemed way too good at this for the normal teen; very experienced, and very dominant, given his background. It just didn't make sense to her how this manipulative, hung, and lustful genin could exist. It just defied everything she knew about the world, making her wonder if Naruto was even human to begin with. The genin, however, just smiled at the Hokage, not saying a word as he ruthlessly made one final push within her, piercing the door to Tsunade's womb with one swift thrust. This elicited a fearful response, wondering if Naruto intended to use his climax to breed the Hokage; though, in this situation, she expected the jinchuuriki to be smarter than that. The village was in danger of being attacked at any time, so a pregnant Hokage would be a bad move. Which, of course, she was right about: Naruto had no intention of breeding this potential cumdumpster. Well, not

yet

, at the very least. The point, then, was to prove that he

could

. His huge fuckstick could reach far enough to plant a direct cumshot right into Tsunade, and he wanted her to know that. As the buxom Hokage had felt that tip pierce her womb, however, she couldn't help herself as pleasure seemed to wash over her. Her lusty, even slutty, moans and expressions had turned into a look of ecstasy, her body twitching and convulsing as she released an orgasm. One of a pleasurable defeat, as she climaxed before her challenger, who just smirked as her orgasmic juices hit his thigh.

"Would you look at that? Seems someone orgasmed on their own." Naruto coyly told the Hokage, pleased with himself as Tsunade seemed to lay back, momentarily out of it after a powerful orgasm. Naruto, however, still kept going for a few more minutes, holding out so his throbbing, twitching length could unload a victory cumshot, making sure to release it outside the Hokage's womb, not wanting to impregnate her with his sizable load. Naruto had pulled out soon enough, the load of cum spilling onto the floor as it eased out of Tsunade's defeated pussy. With an eagerness, Naruto didn't even see Shizune crawl over to them, putting her face over her mistress' pussy to lick it clean of the blonde brat's cum, her ass shaking as if daring Naruto to give her a taste of the fuckrod that messed up Tsunade. The genin smirked, lifting up Shizune's robes, seeing the wet mess that was the dark-haired woman's sopping, wet pussy, clearly getting off on the domination of her mistress. Eager as always, Naruto didn't waste long to give Shizune exactly what she craved.

After taking a moment, Naruto allowed his thick cock- covered in Tsunade's juices- to enter Shizune's thirsty pussy, whilst the dazed Tsunade's pussy still being eaten out, moans dragged out of the Hokage's mouth. The two women moaned as Shizune received the cock of the dominant genin, slamming fiercely against her depths as his hands reached forward, gripping her sizable breasts over Shizune's robes. She wasn't as big as Tsunade in terms of her bust, but Shizune was pretty close to her mistress, in size. He tightly groped her chest as he began acting more and more on instincts, her moans only growing louder with each successive thrust. Sometime after he first entered Shizune, Tsunade would awaken, thinking Naruto was teasing her: "Didn't you do en-... Shizune!?

Nnngh

, the fuck are you doing?" Rather than speak, Shizune simply stared up at her mistress, at first, soon lapping her tongue against Tsunade's clit to tease her further. "I'm just taking my turn, Lady Tsunade. It's been a long time since you've had a male to really enjoy yourself with. Someone able to take charge of you." Shizune explained, hinting at the reason she was so enticed in this situation, her words causing vibrations against Tsunade's clit, teasing her..

A deep shade of red came over the Hokage's face, hating to admit that the assistant of her's was correct. It felt very good being used by the brat, and his unreal cock. Certainly something she'd be glad taking as more than just a challenge. But, for now, like Shizune, Tsunade found herself deeply submitting to the pleasure, feeling herself building to an orgasm, all from Shizune's tongue-work. The dark-haired woman as well, both from her fingering before, and heated-pounding from Naruto, was driving her closer and closer to her limit. Like her mistress, she wanted more of this kind of pleasure, feeling a plentitude of lust for the person who managed to dominate this powerful Sannin, like it was nothing. It was almost as if Naruto had no care for the fact that Tsunade was one of the most powerful shinobi known to Konoha. This experience for Naruto, with Shizune, was, however, considered more of something for the pleasure of it. Tsunade's romp with him had to be for achieving his agenda; this was just him having some fun with the future cumdumpster. For that very reason, Naruto didn't hold himself back as long when it came to an orgasm, letting his length unleash it's thick, sticky cumshot within the lust-filled assistant of the Hokage. An act that put a stop to their fun, for the time being, as Naruto removed himself from the eager woman's tantalizing cunt.

When everyone finally stopped, regaining their composure, Tsunade sighed as she finally brought her body off her desk, looking over at Naruto with a begrudgingly-willing look on her face. "It pains me to admit it, but you won, you little brat. I'll have to see what I can do to raise the chances of the procedure

before

I do this." Tsunade said with a worried look, still keeping to her belief that the operation will be too risky. Shizune, still nude, much like her two partners, approached Naruto, pressing her luscious body against the young boy, an act that sent a deep-blush across Tsunade's face when she saw it. "I do hope you'll

visit

us again soon, Naruto. It's been a

pleasure

to see you. I'm certain Lady Tsunade feels the same." Shizune coyly informed him, suggesting the two would like to see a lot of the jinchuuriki as time went on. Tsunade wasn't open to admitting it yet, but, like Shizune, she was hooked on the blonde, dominant genin. If he could ruin the likes of Tsunade, she had to wonder what kind of future awaited him.

Back to the Future of Shinobi

Chapter Summary

Back in the original timeline, those closest to Naruto are reeling over his actions, looking for options to bring him back to his adult body. With no way to cancel the technique on their end, Ino recommends something that could help solve the problem. Or make it worse.

Chapter Notes

This chapter provides more information on the Hidden Technique used by Naruto in Chapter 1; the very same technique that put his mind in his younger body. It also alludes to the surprise I've been hinting at. The entirety of this takes place in the original timeline, where all events prior to the story are considered canon.

Slowly, a crowd had begun to build within the Uzumaki residence, family patriarch Naruto Uzumaki laid on his bed, friends and family looking down at him from his bedside. Naruto appeared to be alive, alive; he still possessed a faint pulse, as well as a body temperature that suggested the Seventh Hokage had still been amongst the living. Joining his family, it included the likes of Iruka Umino, Sakura Uchiha, Sarada Uchiha, Kakashi Hatake/Sixth Hokage, Tsunade Senju/Fifth Hokage, Ino Yamanaka, and Shikamaru Nara, Naruto's right-hand. They all came to his side when they learned of the ongoing situation that Naruto found himself in, his empty-minded body proving to be quite the cause for concern. The idiotic Seventh's actions left his adult body an empty husk, almost as though he was brain-dead or in a self-induced coma. They had to act fast, which is why Naruto was escorted from the location he used the hidden technique, all the way over to his family home. Konoha couldn't know that the Lord Seventh- a war hero- was no longer available to protect them from external threats. Someone was going to need to take on the facade of being Naruto, keeping up appearances so all looked to be well.

"This huge

idiot

… What could Naruto have been thinking?" Shikamaru asked aloud. Naruto's past antics and troublemaking was one thing; this stunt, however, was on a completely higher scale. Though, the right-hand of the Hokage did feel rather stupid, and full of guilt, as only he knew that this was all his fault. He's the one who informed Naruto of the secret technique, after-all. If he kept his mouth shut, Naruto, and the village, wouldn't be in this mess. "This is the first time I've seen someone who used the technique, so I'm not really sure how to help," Ino said, taking a step closer, placing a hand on Naruto's forehead. Boruto, standing beside his mother, looked rather pissed off at his father, leaving his mother and sister to worry like this. But, Himawari, Naruto's daughter, merely looked at Ino, asking the question on everyone's mind: "Auntie Ino, isn't there some way to help daddy?" Himawari loved her father, just as much as any child would, and wanted to see her family reunited. Made whole again. But, with a saddened expression, Ino shook her head, not entirely certain what she could do to assist in this developing situation. "I… I'm afraid I don't know how to help, Hima. What your dad did… it's different from most techniques, in that, currently, somebody can't force his mind back." Ino explained, making it clear that her Yamanaka clan techniques wouldn't be able to help retrieve Naruto's mind. She couldn't undo what the Lord Seventh did by any special jutsu developed by her clan.

As tears filled her eyes, Himawari tightly embraced her mother, Boruto taking a more violent reaction to what was happening. When Ino proclaimed her inability to help, Boruto started to slap Naruto's expressionless face, yelling: "Wake up, you useless, absent father!" As they watched him let loose, Kakashi would, eventually, pull the young blonde away from his father's body, holding onto him tightly as angry, yet sad, tears overcame him. He sometimes hated his father, wished his father wasn't Hokage, and even wished to surpass the infamous jinchuuriki; yet, none of that changed the fact that he loved his dad. He wanted the Seventh Hokage back just as much as everyone, despite the aggravation the Uzumaki patriarch was causing many people with his intentional actions. Hinata would look down at her weeping children, shifting her gaze to Iruka as she gestured for him to approach them. And, after a rather brief exchange, she was able to get him to take the children elsewhere, taking Himawari and Boruto for a walk, letting them start to relax. Not that they were likely to get over this anytime soon.

Meanwhile, with the absence of her squadmate, Sarada had turned to her mother, Sakura, nervously asking: "Is Lord Seventh going to be alright, mom?" Sakura, who at this moment wanted to scold Naruto for causing trouble, was similarly at a loss for words. If Ino didn't know of a way to bring back Naruto's mind, then they were facing an overwhelmingly hopeless situation. "I'm sorry, Sarada, I don't know, to be honest. Growing up, I felt like Naruto could do anything. So powerful, so determined… But, I don't think this is something even he… or your

father

, could fix." Sakura answered with a sigh, wishing she had better news for her daughter. She knew Sarada was rather attached to Naruto, wanting to become a Hokage just as he did; Sasuke and Naruto's kids wished to be like the other's parents. So, like Sarada wished to become the Hokage like Naruto, Boruto aspired to become a shinobi like Sasuke. Perhaps it had even been their destiny to recreate their fathers' relationship.

Finally, it seemed, the most important question was being asked, by none other than Naruto's predecessor as Hokage, Kakashi Hatake. In this crucial question, he found himself having to ask: "What are the options for

returning

Naruto's mind, if dispelling the jutsu isn't possible by any of us?" With their faces turned toward Ino, all of the remaining adults, and Sarada, were wondering the answer to this query; though, likely none as greatly as Hinata. She was his wife, after-all, and missed him dearly. She was vying for any opportunity to bring him home to her, no matter how small it might be. Ino, however, didn't know of many means to return Naruto's consciousness to his adult body. There was the singular method of him returning to his body of his own free-will, choosing to cancel this hidden technique while in his younger body. However, Ino could think of a possible option; something that they could at-least try, due to the fact that Naruto hasn't yet chosen to come back.

"There is

one

thing we can do, but it risks doubling our current problem," Ino answered, looking down at the empty-minded Naruto, as she pieces together this idea. Kakashi and Tsunade looked to each other as Ino said this, knowing that they had to try something, regardless of the potential downside. Naruto was too important to let him rot away like this, possibly comatose for the rest of his adult life. "It may be risky, but we need to hear it, Ino. What can we do?" Shikamaru finally asked, the guilt pushing him to ignore all the consequences that the former teammate of his had mentioned. Ino took hold of the secret scroll, having held onto it ever since they found Naruto, his body having already been made into an empty shell. "We can't

force

Naruto to return, but we

could

send someone to where- I mean,

when

he is. They can

try

to convince, or make him return." Ino's explanation boiled down into having someone else use the forbidden technique, sending them back to their younger body as well.

"Well, if we were to do this, Kakashi and myself can't do it. We'll need to stay here, in case things go awry. Things could get tough if Naruto fails to come back, especially if the other villages and smaller nations learn of this." Tsunade had explained, fearing their established peace could fall without the Seventh's presence. He was, after-all, one of the larger influences when it came to promoting peace between the major shinobi nations. Due to how the technique works, the candidates were brought down to Shikamaru, Hinata, Ino, and Sakura; that is, assuming they don't try to pull in another shinobi or kunoichi. But, with the need for secrecy in this situation, telling others was a bit risky on it's own. "Maybe," Shikamaru began to say, "it should be Ino, Sakura, or Hinata that goes after him. Naruto might listen to his wife, or teammate more than anyone. As for Ino, she knows this technique better than anyone here, so she might be useful in that regard." It was a difficult choice regarding who to send after Lord Seventh, as both Hinata and Sakura presented problems with no parent being around to watch their respective children. Though, Shikamaru was certain they could have someone watch the likes of Himawari and Boruto, or Sarada. It was a difficult decision to make, and one that the named individuals had to think over. However, since this was Naruto they're trying to help, the women felt a sense of obligation, like they had to do something.

The choice to go to the past to bring back Naruto's consciousness had been a hard one, as none of the women had any idea on the success rate of their venture. Lord Seventh could very easily ignore them, and continue doing as he wished in his younger body. So, when goodbyes were ultimately made, it was done with much hardship and tears, knowing things could turn out very difficult for those impacted by the journey. They had to hope they could identify Naruto's adult personality within his younger body, and show the jinchuuriki how greatly he's needed in the future. If all else failed, they would do whatever necessary to force him to cast the dispelling technique. So, after making sure they knew how to cancel the technique themselves, they brought themselves back to the Genin-years, beginning their search to locate

their

Naruto.

Sakura's Proposal

Chapter Summary

Naruto learns of one of the additional side-effects of his time-travelling, and returns to Sakura, for further training and proposal that could boost her training.

Chapter Notes

The beginning of this chapter covers something I dubbed the Bleeding Effect (inspired by Assassin's Creed), which helps to explain why Naruto remembers doing events from the original timeline, which he couldn't have done in this new timeline. Mixing two sets of memories can have that effect. The other part of the chapter comes over to, what I believe to be, an important part in the story. For Sakura, at least.

Will explain mechanics about the Yamanaka Hidden technique next chapter. And, yes, the surprise has been a bit delayed. Wanted to tie up a few loose ends before I reveal it. You'll find out what it is in the next few chapters.

Naruto had taken some time to recover from the

challenge

between himself and Tsunade, the current Hokage of the Village Hidden in the Leaves. Well, it ultimately included Shizune, Tsunade's apprentice, as well; the terms of their arrangement would only apply to Tsunade, though. This first exchange of theirs would prove to be the first of many, and the lustful, mature women would often find themselves in his care. The blonde genin had, however, been using his free-time to think back on matters on his recent history, seemingly discerning a problem caused by the hidden technique that sent him back. It appeared that Naruto, whilst mucking around in his past, was experiencing a sort of
bleeding effect
. The result was, evidently, the blonde remembering things that happened in his past-timeline, but misconstruing them as having happened in his current timeline. This was the only logical explanation he could come up with, considering he recalled fighting Sasuke at the Valley of the End, but had no recollection of meeting with Tsunade

before

going after the dark-haired missing-nin. The use of this technique, it seemed, was beginning to show the reasons why it was forbidden. Going forward, Naruto had to be more careful about strictly following the events of his former timeline, as he had been growing sloppy as he focused on the training of his individual targets.

The theory of Naruto's would also confirm that more changes were on the way, especially with Naruto not joining in on the rescue to return Sasuke. Rather than try to stop and retrieve Sasuke, it instead seemed that Tsunade chose to forbid the retrieval, as the village had been under enough stress and danger recently; she couldn't afford to lose any more people, especially with Jiraiya's injury. But, one thing Naruto was certain of, he

definitely

told Sakura that he'd get Sasuke back to them. It might not be right now, but he'd make that same, age-old promise to return the orphaned Uchiha. The lack of a retrieval mission, however, made certain that the Sound Five were still alive, and in one piece, in this new timeline. With all that in mind, Naruto knew he made some very heavy mistakes, and would feel those repercussions for a long time. Still, he hoped that he could make those events right, and set things to the way they should be. Of course, excluding the changes he had planned. For the moment, however, Naruto decided to go pay a visit to one of his playthings- one he hasn't toyed with for quite a while.

For that very reason, on the day after he and Tsunade had their little gamble, Naruto stopped at the Haruno residence, eager to see poor Sakura. The pinkette had been depressed ever since Sasuke left, but hadn't given up on the teachings that Naruto instilled in her. She began to think that she wasn't doing a good-enough job, and that it was the cause for his leaving; in short, she blamed herself for the squadmate's defection. And, as Naruto pledged to return Sasuke, she found herself becoming more accepting of the blonde, growing stronger feelings for the knucklehead. Which had been subconsciously beginning to show, as Sakura had even begun to fiddle with her sensitive spots by the thought of Naruto. So, when Sakura greeted the blonde at her door, she wasn't necessarily disappointed to see him there. It had been a while since their last training session, so she aptly presumed he was here to continue working on her skills.

"Making

house calls

now?" The pinkette asked curiously, eyeing her visitor as the fellow squadmate stood on the other side of her doorway. With a smirk, Naruto nodded in response, letting her think of it as something like that. He looked to the side as he waited for her to let him in, making it explicitly clear: "Sasuke may be gone for now,

but

, you need to be ready for when he returns. And trust me, he

will

be coming home to us." Naruto wasn't about to let the history of this timeline remain too much altered, so Sasuke's return was going to occur. He'd make certain of that much. With a soft smile as a show of gratitude, she let Naruto inside, escorting the blonde up to her room, allowing them a semblance of alone-time. They didn't need any family members showing up to interrupt, or witness, what was going on between them. Sakura would close her bedroom door after them, leaving Naruto to sit on her mattress, smirking as he looked over to the pinkette. "Have you been doing your

homework

, Sakura?" He asked, looking at her with a sense of curiosity. Before he started working on Ino, and gathering the loyalty of Tsunade, Naruto had given Sakura strict instructions to do, each night, until he next saw her. And, as she'd soon find out, he could be very willing to punish any disobedient

students

of his. "I…," Sakura began, "...yes, yes I have, just as you ordered."

Naruto, if he was to do as the timeline demanded, didn't have too many more days before leaving for his years of training with Jiraiya. Though, unless Tsunade's operation succeeds, that event may be different, by extension. Still, Naruto knew he didn't have much time; all he could be certain of was his desire to firmly break Sakura, and continue Ino's training, before he left. "Good," Naruto simply answered back to her, pointing to a spot on the bed beside him, as he wanted her to join him. "Your body is almost in the proper shape, and your behavior in these

adult activities

is very good. But, to be perfect, you need to start learning to let go." Naruto explained, looking over at Sakura's curvaceous, buxom form. She wasn't near Shizune or Tsunade's level, but, if she continued her growth, she could get closer and closer to Hokage's form. In a bit of confusion, Sakura cocked her brow, asking the obvious: "Let go? What do you mean?" She wasn't sure if it was like letting go of an idea or memory, letting one gain weight or mass, or so on. It seemed like a bit of a vague concept, so she needed to be certain as to what her pervy-sensei had intended.

"You've accomplished it at times, but I've had to

force

you to. Give into the pleasure, the cravings, the lust- let everything that holds you back go." Naruto tried his best with that explanation, desiring Sakura, and the others, to be lust-filled fucktoys. Any sense of inhibition or resistance would just hold back their potential. The pinkette would blush at the thought of expressing the depraved emotions she's felt lately, thinking it too embarrassing or humiliating to show it to Naruto, let alone Sasuke. "I… I can try, I guess?" She said hesitantly, trying to appease the blonde. And, Naruto was indeed pleased by her words, wishing to see the lip-service put into action before his very eyes. For that very purpose, the blonde genin looked at her, getting their session started as he commanded: "Let's get down to today's training. You can start by losing the clothes." The command resulted in a slight blush, Sakura having not quite gotten over the embarrassment of stripping in front of the squadmate. That, of course, was another thing Naruto intended to change about Sakura. When he was done, she'd have no qualms about stripping in front of him.

Slowly, Sakura stood up off the mattress, gingerly undressing in-front of her personal, perverted-sensei, her buxom form being put on full-display. Compared to the last time he trained with her, which had been weeks ago, Sakura's bust size seemed to have gone through quite a bit of growth, deeply pleasing Naruto. He'd grin as he watched her lovely become more and more visibly naked, Sakura taking only a few minutes until she had completely discarded her clothing, looking over to Naruto quite nervously. Though, as appealing as her body was, Naruto had been more ecstatic by the sight of her moist, pink pussy, a fact that Sakura likely tried to hide from him. "Quite

excited

, aren't we?" Naruto asked with a teasing grin, the pinkette only then realizing that the blonde noticed her arousal. "Well, in an effort to reach our goal, why don't you start by pulling out my

dick

, Sakura?" He suggested, Sakura merely nodding in acceptance. She knew the training was important, and had been willing to try whatever might help her reach that goal. Even if it seemed a bit lewd. It was all for Sasuke, after-all.

Naruto watched as the nude pinkette reached forward, gradually pulling down Naruto's orange pants, letting the large bulge in his underwear become even more apparent to her. Sakura, with a nervous gulp, had pulled away the underwear, allowing Naruto's musky cock to spring to life infront of her, throbbing in anticipation of what was to come. And, while faint, Sakura could smell a hint of sex coming from the huge girth, a recognizable scent from all the

training sessions

the squadmates had together. Still, she ignored it, her eyes rather transfixed on the throbbing member as she kneeled in front of Naruto, who was still sitting on the bed. "Part One of our goal, Sakura, is
initiative
," Naruto told her, gesturing for the kunoichi to get to work on his cock. With a rather mouth-watering expression, Sakura began to press her lips, and later tongue, to the meat-rod, for the first time in weeks.

Her kissing and licking along his shaft coincided with moans released by the blonde, the sensei and student starting to dig into the baser instincts. Sakura was beginning to let go, being less reliant on commands, and more-so following her desires. As she licked the tasty, long fuck-rod, Sakura's hands reached below to cup his balls, squeezing the packed spheres, feeling all of spunk he had stored just for her. At least, that was what she believed to be the case; she had no idea about Ino, the Hokage, or Shizune. Or the

others

Naruto had plans for. But, in a matter of time, licking proved to be not

enough

, as Sakura hungrily began to suck on the tip of Naruto's manhood. Licking at the hole of his urethra, Naruto grunted, before Sakura started to bob her head along the shaft, taking it further in her mouth, and soon

deeper

down her throat. The pleasant sensation, the tightness- all of it filled Naruto as he did his best to hold on. She was working hard for him, so he had to give her an opportunity to get a good

prize

The future-hokage had been merciless with his thrusts, taking control some time after Sakura took the initiative, taking his place of dominance within her. The roughness, the control, and the taste… Sakura found herself again falling in love with it all. She truly loved Sasuke, but she couldn't seem to escape these lingering desires. It all seemed to fall back to that repressed memory of how Naruto, not Sasuke, saved her. Feelings for the blonde that she tried to bury and ignore, only wishing to focus on the Uchiha boy. It was beginning to make her feel more and more like she could be easily broken, but Naruto wasn't planning on making her love him. No, he didn't

care

about the man she loved. He merely cared who her

body

belonged to. So, when he had finally released his first cumshot minutes later, Naruto gave the pinkette a firm proposition. And, to be certain she accepted it, he gave Sakura this proposition in one of the most difficult moments for her to deny it.

Naruto, with a smirk, retrieved his cock from the eager pinkette's throat, the length covered in a mixture of saliva and cum. "Now, in order to succeed in your training, I have a proposal," he informed her, shaking his still-erect girth in her face, allowing it to cock-slap the kunoichi. As a result of that, her face had been getting covered in his thick spunk, all whilst she tried to swallow the cumshot Naruto was so generous in giving her. When Naruto's cock-slapping did cease, she finally asked the important question of: "What

proposal

?" Sakura had not been aware of the blonde's master-plan, still not sure of anything as she knelt on the floor still. With a lick of his lips, Naruto prepared himself for the tactically-explained proposal, one that would leave her with little choice in the matter. "We can keep going, and finish your training. Making you the perfect woman for Sasuke. But, it'll require you to take on a certain role, outside of your

future

life with Sasuke." Naruto explained to her, setting up for the major reveal of her new designated duty. A job that she's been essentially doing, unofficially. Sakura just failed to realize it before this very moment.

"If you agree to be my

slut

- my personal

cumdumpster

- I'll continue to train you, and I

promise

you'll end up married to Sasuke, the man of your dreams. You just have to agree to be my

cumdumpster

until the end of our lives." Naruto explained, causing a moment of shock from Sakura. She pondered whether this was his plan all along, that helping her get Sasuke was a lie, and many other painful thoughts. She considered beating the crap out of him, as the mere thought of accepting- nay,

saying

- the job out loud brought a heavy blush to her face. Sakura

wanted

to say no, but she knew, deep-down, it'd be something she lived to regret. Especially after her body was so hooked to the aggressively-lewd sex she experienced during her

training

with Naruto. So, as she bit her lip, Sakura reluctantly answered back, making it clear: "

Fine…

I'll do it. I'll be your cumdumpster. But, just remember, my heart belongs to Sasuke. I couldn't care less about you." The pinkette's agreement to the proposal went as adequately as expected, with Naruto smirking with joy at Sakura's willingness to take her role.

"I'm glad to hear that," he answered, laying back on the mattress as he held his girth up, the tip facing the ceiling of Sakura's bedroom. "Let's see more of that

initiative

, my darling

cumdumpster

," Naruto continued, giving a slight gesture to the pinkette, letting her know to come to him. Even if he hadn't, Sakura was finding it difficult to contain her excitement, having been forbidden from masturbating the past few weeks. The sudden pause in their lewd, depraved activities made her eager for more action. If it wasn't for the eagerness, and her desires for more time with the desired fuck-rod, Sakura might've rejected Naruto's proposal. But, with her desires only growing after using his cock to scratch her throat, the pinkette wasted little time in mounting Naruto's length. She rode atop the blonde, letting her hungry pussy swallow up the future hokage's dick, taking it all the way to the base. And, when her inner-walls fully-accepted the girth, Sakura could finally feel a sense of release, her insides twitching as she squirted against Naruto's cock, achieving a powerful orgasm after so long.

Sakura, after a moment, would continue to take the initiative, being a good cumdumpster as she aggressively pushed up and down along his cock. The blonde, therefore, left all the work to the pinkette, letting her enjoy his cock as he moaned away, his tip striking at the entrance to her womb, threatening to pierce it. "The…

fuck

… only thing good about you, is this

monstrous

cock! So, allow me, Sakura Haruno, to be a good… a good…

cumdumpster!

... and milk it!" Sakura exclaimed between moans, hoping nobody could hear the sloppy, sexual noises that her buxom body was making. The sound of her ass-cheeks hitting Naruto's legs, and the mattress, made a wet noise; the only thing more stimulating about all of it was how sensually Sakura's big breasts moved around whilst she rode his throbbing cock. She was doing a good job as a cumdumpster, but Naruto was uncertain if this was going to cement her role. She'd likely require more training, more intense fucking, and plenty of pleasure to make her remain a loyal fucktoy.

"You just…

nnnggh

… can't get me pregnant! I don't want to be a mother

yet

. And, even then, only by

Sasuke

!" Sakura exclaimed, able to feel Naruto's girth slamming away at her womb, while she'd been hopping on his cock. Again, this was all just a situational thing, as Naruto intended to change her mind, at one point. After-all, Sakura's body was his; as a cumdumpster to the future-hokage, she wouldn't have a huge say in the matter. "Yeah, sure, Sakura, but you've gotta take your responsibilities seriously. Any shirking of duties, and you can go back to struggling to win

him

over." Naruto explicitly told her, making it clear to Sakura that any half-assed attempts at fulfilling her duties would result in him dropping her as a student. Which meant, someone like Ino would likely have a better chance at winning over Sasuke. As she hung her head back, mind growing emptier and emptier with each thrust, she muttered a response back to Naruto, responding in a very slutty voice: "Of course, my pussy is made for your sex relief! Please continue to use your cumdumpster

more

, from now on!" The pinkette's tongue hung out, her body shaking as Naruto started to thrust of his own volition, gripping Sakura by the hips as the blonde found himself exploding against the entrance of her womb. None of his sperm would enter her womb, but it had certainly been dangerous. Going forward, the blonde may consider having his fucktoys take birth-control, as he didn't want to upset the timeline any further. So long as they didn't have their children early, everything should presumably be fine.

As the temporarily broken Sakura fell back, laying atop Naruto's body, he could feel his shaft rubbing against her slit, having removed itself from her wrecked pussy as she collapsed. The blonde playfully reached for her cum-soaked breasts, a victim of the deep-throating she did prior to accepting her new position, and squeezed those pillowy-mounds with a zealous attitude. The special medicine that provided the body maturity was working wonders, and he couldn't wait to see her size

after

his training with Jiraiya. But, for now, he merely played with the seemingly-exhausted pinkette, showing pride in her supposed downfall against him. In time, it would become more permanent, only needing repeated experience in treating her like a proper cumdumpster for her to learn her place. Without a doubt, this initiative of her's would go stronger, and she'd very possibly seduce him all on her own- perhaps even coming to him when her desires overwhelmed her. And, if her arousal and willingness to submit tell him anything, it's that Sakura

wants

what Naruto has. Whether it took the deception of

training

or otherwise.

Sakura Can Be Quite Anal About Things...

Chapter Summary

Back in the canon timeline, we learn the details of the hidden technique used to send the mind to the past. Then, in the Alternate Timeline, Sakura's training continues, evolving to include other types of fun.

Chapter Notes

As I've said in the chapter notes for 20, this newest chapter explains the mechanics of the technique- Very Avengers: Endgame in terms of time-travel, minus the need to correct all events like returning the Infinity Stones. My favorite explanation of time-travel, as it avoids paradoxes. That, and death is death. Naruto won't get returned to the future if he dies in this timeline.

Should also note I may be editing the past chapters. Perhaps adding more dialogue or showing the thoughts Naruto or his targets have had. Likely something I'll be doing when I'm not sure where to go next. If there's interest, I can include what chapters have been edited/updated when I publish future chapters.

"I should probably go into more details about this technique, before we proceed with our rescue efforts," Ino Yamanaka explained, looking to Hinata Hyuuga and Sakura Uchiha, the three talking over a drink. They met at Ino's place, granting them some amount of privacy, letting them discuss the private details that came from her clan's hidden technique. Both Sakura and Hinata looked quite piqued, intrigued by what the details might be; particularly, if there's anything dangerous about utilizing the hidden technique. "Officially called
Jikan no Mondai
, this technique will send your mind to a shared, alternate timeline, where you should be able to find Naruto. Due to the way this will work, any changes you make to this

similar

timeline won't impact our own, but it will change the course of events for the

alternate

timeline. So, I still recommend a word of caution, for

their

sake." Ino explained, offering the information she held from generations of her family testing out this hidden technique. She was explaining the simple information first, to give the two women a basic understanding of how it worked; unfortunately, she had to explain the dangers eventually.

"There are

potential

, personal consequences to doing this, however," Ino began, Sakura cocking a brow in response to this implied danger. She, as well as Hinata, wanted to know what exactly

could

happen to them. Knowing that information might lead to some hesitation, or natural caution in regards to the mission in front of them. "Let me first say the most hazardous of the consequences: if anyone using this technique - even Naruto - dies in the past, his

mind

will not return to his future vessel. He- We… will be dead, for good." The blonde said, laying down the cold, harsh facts of what could happen to them. Dying would be essentially the death of the future mind, and past mind, both versions of them being killed off at once. Death would not be an escape. "So, not even him dying in the past would send his mind back to us?" Hinata asked of her husband, Ino nodding to acknowledge that sad fact. If they didn't convince him to go back to the future, the original timeline, Naruto would likely be gone forever. Ino then looked, as if suddenly remembering something- a notion that had to be mentioned while they were discussing unfortunate truths of the situation. "More of an inconvenience than anything, we

really

have no way to know where- err,

when

, Naruto has gone. When you use the technique, you choose

when

you go, so you may end up in a point on their timeline that's

before

Naruto arrives. If that's the case, I recommend playing along until you know it's

him

for sure."

Sakura and Hinata had shared glances as they looked toward each other, finding all of these warnings to be rather concerning. The women could understand now why this technique was such a secret, given the dangerous ramifications that could come out of it. A person's body and mind could be killed suddenly, leaving their future body a decaying corpse; it was like dying in one's sleep, in how sudden it could happen. That, and the lack of consciousness. "And, if I know Naruto, he's no doubt causing trouble in this new timeline. Not even considering the consequences of changing a world's history." Sakura mouthed off, speaking bluntly as she presumed it would be rather obvious. The loud-mouthed jinchuuriki wasn't known for being very intelligent, so it wasn't too hard to piece together that Naruto would revert to his more annoying ways. All of this information, though, left the women skeptical of whether they should be getting involved in this messy situation. They could always have Sasuke take over, becoming the Eighth Hokage, and suggest Naruto had to resign for important business. A very weak excuse, but one that was probably easier to do. And much safer for the women.

. . . Back in the Alternate Timeline . . .

Sakura's training had been continuing, with the jinchuuriki trying his best to make the most of his remaining time, prior to the years of training with the Sannin Jiraiya. The focus of Sakura's training, however, had been evolving over the coming days. At first, Naruto merely wanted the young pinkette to accept her

role

, under the guise of it being to maximize her training. Or, as he put it, to

continue

her training. So, perhaps, it was a sort of blackmail, considering she had no other choice if she intended to continue becoming Sasuke's perfect woman, but Naruto doesn't care for semantics. The important part was Sakura

beginning

to recognize her place as the blonde's personal cock-holster. For the most part, the training had been taking place in privacy, where Sakura or the future-hokage could be as loud as they wished. That sort of setting was truly ideal, as Naruto hoped for Sakura to lust for that wild, raunchy sex that only he can

seemably

give her. But, of course, after a few private

practice sessions

together, Naruto was starting to branch out- taking Sakura to much more open, public places.

In particular, Naruto decided to take Sakura with him on a visit to the hospital, where the two took the time to visit Jiraiya. It is almost like Naruto's own way to rub Sakura in his sensei's face; the perverted Sannin meeting the pinkette, blissfully unaware that the blonde's doing all the depravities he wants with her. Everything Jiraiya likely desires to do with the women he oogles. Still, doing that wasn't necessarily the point of their visit; it was something Sakura would realize for herself, soon-enough. When they first entered, the pervy-sage smiled as he looked at Sakura, thinking to himself that the girl's of this generation must be fast-growers, having no idea that Sakura's

maturation

was all done by the jinchuuriki. With a soft smile, Jiraiya looked to Naruto, asking the blonde, with a very sly grin: "Nice of you to visit again, kid. Whose this? Your girlfriend?" Naruto played along with Jiraiya's teasing, nodding. That is, until Sakura punched the jinchuuriki in the arm, causing a slight yelp to escape the blonde's lips, feeling a bit of soreness. Not that he could expect much else from the girl who one day serves as Tsunade's student; Sakura had some decent strength even before learning to enhance her raw power with chakra. "Like hell I am! We're just…

nnnnngh

… friends!" Sakura answered, biting her lip to suppress some odd noises in front of the Sannin.

Unbeknownst to the pervy-sage, Sakura had, whilst standing in Jiraiya's room, a vibrating plug stuffed up her tight, rarely-used asshole. And, whether for fun, or revenge for the abusive punch, Naruto activated the device part-way through the pinkette's response. Sakura could feel her legs become uneasy as the device stirred about within her, the jinchuuriki coyly reaching to her rear to cup her firm ass-cheek, eyes fixed over on Jiraiya. "Yeah, sadly just friends. We came to see how you're doing, pervy-sage!" Naruto explained, noticing Sakura taking some uneasy breaths, her face turning a light blush. He couldn't tell if it was embarrassment, arousal, or both. All he knew was that Sakura had to be careful, if she didn't want to get caught. The silver-haired Sannin was feeling a bit suspicious of this, but didn't say anything. At least, not just yet. "I'm doing as well as I can be, I guess. How did that meeting with our

Fifth Hokage

go?" Jiraiya had asked, recalling Naruto mentioning visiting Tsunade in his prior visit. The blonde genin smirked when asked about that, casually molesting the soft, cushiony ass-cheek of the pinkette, toying with the

toy

of his as she struggled to keep up a calm facade.

"Well, I know I said I

wouldn't

, but I managed to

convince

her to re-evaluate your case. And, it looks like she'll be

willing

to try and treat you. Perhaps with a greater chance of success." Naruto explained, purposefully leaving out the important details, like

how

he convinced her to do all of this. Not that he'd blurt that all out in front of Sakura, or his other targets. They were supposed to only learn of each other at the very last minute. When they were already so broken that they wouldn't care less about who and how Naruto targeted them. Jiraiya felt a mix of emotions at that moment; both thankful for what Naruto

supposedly

did, and annoyed that the blonde didn't follow his instructions. "Well, Naruto, it seems I owe you my gratitude. I just hope you didn't do something

crazy

just to help me." The silver-haired Sannin had explained, having zero clue how the blonde changed the Hokage's mind. And, as the two shared a smile, Sakura had just been busy focusing on holding in any moans or displays that might give her away.

Looking over to Sakura, the blonde genin knew he had to wrap things up- even if it was enjoyable watching the pinkette squirm in this situation. "Well, I think I'd better get Sakura home. She doesn't look too well." Naruto explained, moving his hand off her rear, finally, as he turned to face the doorway. Jiraiya smiled, nodding, shifting his eyes to look at Sakura, eyeing her up and down, as he started trying to piece together what exactly was going on. He still says nothing about it, as if to keep Naruto's secret; he merely waves goodbye as the two squadmates walk out the door, making sure to tell Naruto: "Come see me before my operation, if Tsunade tells you when it is." The jinchuuriki presumed it was a detail Jiraiya wanted him to know, should the pervy-sage die during the operation, like the fact that Jiraiya was Naruto's godfather. Regardless, Naruto took it under consideration, taking the anxious pinkette by the hand, leading Sakura

somewhere

. However, the location in particular was, despite Naruto's words,

not

Sakura's home; instead, Sakura was brought to an empty hospital room, across the hall from Jiraiya's own room. The blonde genin had shut the door, turned out the lights, and closed the curtains, after taking Sakura to the bed in the room.

Naruto would smile toward Sakura, the kunoichi continuing to stifle her moans; she hoped to do

this

somewhere more private, but knew arguing with the blonde was going to be useless. The future hokage had a growing influence over her, and even the pinkette could feel a sense of arousal at their more public romp. Sakure was breathing heavily, raising her ass, not wanting to risk putting the vibrating dildo deeper within her asshole. With all that she felt just from it being lodged in place, she didn't want to imagine the ecstasy she'd get when it throbbed against the furthest depths of her anus. "The…

fuck

were you thinking, you knucklehead? Did you

want

to get caught?" Sakura asked, her voice sounding rather ragged, finding it difficult to talk and suppress moans at the same time. The blonde genin shrugged, honestly not caring too much if their

arrangement

was discovered. He was beginning to feel as though the damage was done, and Sakura would never escape their ongoing relationship. Sounds a lot worse than it actually is. But, Naruto could see that, despite her complaints, Sakura was incredibly aroused, something that brought a look of satisfaction to his face. With a grin, the blonde waltzed over to Sakura, placing a kunai down on the bed, beside the pinkette's sensitive body. With a knowing glance, he'd simply say: "You know what I want you to do."

Sporting a hesitant expression on her face, the kunoichi gripped the kunai, and slowly lowered her rear onto the bed, as it would make the next step quite easier. Unfortunately, as her ass pushed down against the mattress, the pinkette felt that vibrating dildo slid deeper into her asshole, the tip of it now vibrating against her furthest depths, her body's excitement only growing as she felt something akin to a shock throughout her body. Luckily, Sakura kept a hand over her mouth, the ensuing sounds of ecstasy becoming muffled as they escaped her lips, only to be rendered incomprehensible. She knew her body would have a reaction like this, having come to expect her maturing body's sense of arousal only becoming more potent after each and every training session with Naruto. When her she found herself able to have some level of control, moments later, the somewhat calmed-down Sakura proceeded to do what Naruto expected of her: using the kunai, she cut heart-shaped holes over where her nipples would be, letting the center of each breast poke out of the fabric of her top; similarly, the kunai was also used to cut a sizable hole from the pinkette's spats, allowing direct access to Sakura's needy holes.

With that finished, Naruto had merely smirked as he eyed the delicious display that the kunoichi put on for him, just as he liked it. In his eyes, it was the perfect look for someone who would be a cumdumpster; though, in the future, he'd likely fit her with clothes that have those sections removable, so tearing up her clothing won't be necessary every time they have their fun. "A fitting look for my cumdumpster," Naruto said with a wide grin, watching as Sakura raised her ass once more, allowing less pressure to be placed on the far-point of her anal-passage. With the hole in her spats, he could easily witness her eager, gaping asshole, and the vibrating toy that was lodged within it. As they both were seemingly aware by now, this training was supposed to be about public fun and anal sex, two things the blonde believed crucial for Sakura to adapt to. The humiliation of serving in public places, and using

all

of her assets to serve Naruto, were very important. The future hokage wasn't solely interested in breeding-esque vaginal sex; he intended to train his cumdumpsters in

all

areas. And, he figured it was about time to get Sakura into anal-play.

"I think you've kept me

waiting

long-enough! This

thing

has been driving me crazy!" Sakura whined, referring to the vibrating, faux cock that was pulsating in her asshole. She was used to Naruto's cock, and other toys, filling up her eager pussy. She's even had toys lodged in her tight asshole before; it was just, this time, that something felt

different

. It might've been their using it in public, Naruto's teasing, or the fact that she

knew

that all of

this

was coming. Whatever it was, she couldn't shake this intense feeling she had about what was to come. "No, no, Sakura. You know what I need to hear before we do anything." Naruto reminded her, the pinkette's face turning a deep red. A look of humiliation, shame, and embarrassment, as she remembered what the blonde required of her. Biting her lip, she finally gave into the blonde's call for obedience, shaking her stuffed asshole infront of Naruto, as she said a generalization of his

required

decree: "I live to serve as Naruto's personal cumdumpster! Please use me as much as you want, and stuff me full of your seed! I'm just your…

nnngh

… cocksleeve, so don't hold back as I milk your huge dick!" As Sakura spoke that declaration, it had - despite her hesitation - been good enough for the blonde shinobi, who could feel his cock throb and ache under his orange pants.

As a show of her upcoming reward, Naruto had smirked, dropping his pants to the floor as he let the pinkette witness his fully-erect cock and packed balls, eager to give Sakura what she desired. And, as she tried not to stare with her cock-hungry eyes, her increasingly-moist pussy and teased asshole were definitely giving her away. The exterior of Sakura's asshole seemed to move in response to Naruto undressing, and her cunt looked as though it wanted so special attention. Her body had very clearly been craving the blonde's touch and penetration, something even Sakura was beginning to admit to herself. As it much as it bothered her to no end. "Well, before we give you your treat, I suppose we've gotta get

that

out of you… But, before I remove it, we should take a few precautions!" Naruto explained, searching the room for a few minutes, putting together a set of materials that would have to work for what the blonde intended to do. Using some spare bedsheets, the blonde genin fashioned together a blindfold, leaving Sakura blind to the events that happened around her; he also used other fabric to create makeshift binds, pinning the pinkette's hands to the bars on the side of the hospital bed. The only problem, at first, was creating a gag to put in Sakura's mouth, but - since this was a hospital - the room thankfully had a gag. If Naruto had to guess, it was something used to keep people from biting their tongue during painful procedures, or other such uses.

"What the

mmmmmffff

?" Sakura tried to ask, unaware of this plan of Naruto's, both scared and aroused by what he might be planning to do to her. The lack of her senses, unable to see where the blonde is, or when he might be removing or inserting anything- it was like a thrill-ride. So, whenever Naruto decided to act, it felt like its own little surprise. That's precisely the reason why, minutes later, Sakura felt a mixture of moans and groans

attempt

an escape from her lips, as the blonde genin forcibly reached into the pinkette's asshole, pulling out that dildo all at once, providing no warning whatsoever. The removal of the vibrating dildo made her lose control of herself for a bit, struggling against her bindings as her asshole remained open, long after the penetration had left her. Naruto was quite impressed as he looked at her gaped anus, the retrieved dildo being moist as her damp asshole had been snugly clenching the foreign object. He was

almost

going to give her a warning about her

next

penetration, but didn't want to ruin the moment; plus, at her current status, Sakura was still reeling from that forced removal of the vibrator. But, he did at least wait for the pinkette to calm down, wanting an authentic reaction to what he was about to do; if he did it while she was still responding to the vibrator's removal, her reaction wouldn't be as legitimate. The blonde wanted the experience free of outside variables, to put it another way.

Not long after she displayed signals of a more relaxed demeanor, Sakura could feel the familiar sensation of Naruto's thick, huge girth breaching her insides. It wasn't possible for her to mistake his cock for any toy at this point; the blonde purposely gave her toys that were smaller and less-refined than the future-hokage's member. As it entered her infrequently-used asshole, the pinkette's mouth and pussy began to water, liquids escaping both sets of lips as the heavily-desired fuckrod began to dig away at her insides. She felt as though she'd been waiting for the longest time, and that

satisfaction

had finally arrived. Like her eager, cock-thirsty cunt, Sakura's asshole was beginning to alter its shape to suit it's new owner- the very same person's cock that had been making a cumdumpster out of this kunoichi. Each slam away in the pinkette's asshole only resulted in more stifled, muffled moans, sounds that boiled down to Sakura pleading for more. She would be begging for the blonde to go harder, get rougher with her, and fill her to the brim like the good cumdumpster that she is. Naruto, whom had been facing the kunoichi's blindfolded and gagged face, couldn't exactly see Sakura's facial expression. But, as her muffled moans escaped, he knew just how the kunoichi felt, even if she dreaded to admit when she had a better grasp on her senses.

The future hokage decided, after the surprise penetration, that he would gradually lower the restrictions he placed on Sakura, starting by removing her blindfold. As he did, the blonde smirked, as the pinkette's eyes appeared to be rolling upwards, losing herself to the pleasure that the jinchuuriki was giving her. It appeared, deep down, Sakura either loved the idea of public sex, having Naruto pound away within her asshole, or

both

. Her words, while still muffled, were generally unnecessary; the way her eyes moved showed the absolute bliss Sakura felt whilst her asshole was ruined. That is, ruined for

other

men. This personal

bitch

to the future hokage was going to have her body made to satisfy Naruto, with significantly less consideration given to the others like Sasuke. "Well, my little

cumdumpster

, I hope you're ready to take my first load!" Naruto warned, feeling the pinkette's asshole only tighten, as if to say she had desperately wanted the huge cock to fill her to the brim. That, or Sakura didn't want to release his cock, craving the sensation that came with her hole being filled by Naruto's fuckstick.

With zero ounce of shock, Naruto watched as his precious cumdumpster climaxed from the merciless poundings she received, the blonde making true to his promise as he filled her asshole to the brim. As he emptied his balls, releasing a sizable load of his seed inside her rectal-cavern, the blonde genin kept his cock within Sakura for some time, using his girth to plug her asshole, keeping his thick, sticky cum inside her. Their shared orgasms had sent waves of pleasure throughout Sakura, her mind dazed as she tried to process all of it; though, like Naruto, she wasn't satisfied with just a single go of things. They both craved more, something that Sakura made clear moments later. After removing his cock from Sakura's asshole, the seed began to pour out of her gaping hole, her pussy soaking wet in excitement, almost as if to challenge Naruto to give it attention. While that may not have been completely clear at first, when the blonde genin removed the pinkette's gag Sakura made sure to clarify: "I'm not even close to being satisfied with just that, Naruto! I don't care if I get pregnant- Thrust that cock into my perverted pussy, and fill me to the brim with more of your cum! And make sure you stuff my throat with that delicious cock, too! Paint my insides, so I can be a good cumdumpster!"

With a smirk, Naruto nodded in agreement with Sakura's words, having planned to do just that. Maybe not as soon as right now, but it was going to happen eventually. It was becoming increasingly clear that her training was going very well; the only thing he wondered was how she was going to handle everything

after

today. She could simply backtrack, saying it was the heat of the moment; or, more appropriately, she accepts her feelings, becoming a better cumdumpster. "Oh, that won't be a problem, at all," Naruto answered, making sure the pinkette laid back on the bed, her arms still bound to the railings of this hospital bed. When the insatiably-horny kunoichi had been in position, Naruto stepped back from the bed, performing
Kage Bunshin No Jutsu
, otherwise known as the Shadow Clone Technique, a ninjutsu technique the blonde was known for. Thanks to the Tailed-Beast dwelling within him, he could handle a technique like this, even when he had trouble making regular Clones in the academy. The technique allowed him to conjure a Shadow Clone, a chakra-composed duplicate of Naruto, who could use ninjutsu and even help out during this

training

. And, through trial and error, Naruto learned any secretions released by the Shadow Clone still exist after the Clone has been dispersed. Very helpful in the blonde's fun, as any creampies a Clone might do don't disappear.

Sakura had been rather thrilled by the appearance of the equally-hung Shadow Clone, grasping an idea of what Naruto had intended. She watched the real Naruto and his Shadow Clone- she thought of it as being

Narutwo

- had discussed the course of action. As the pinkette eagerly awaited the Narutos to make their move, she, in her lustful mind, began to entertain the thought of a huge group of the blondes, all ganging up on the mature-bodied Sakura. She knew she shouldn't be thinking or talking like a slut, but couldn't help herself, what with her desires flaring up. That, and she considered this to just be a role she was filling; she didn't

actually

feel like that, did she? Nonetheless, Naruto and Narutwo finally approached the over-eager pinkette, watching as Naruto climbed on the bed from the front- by Sakura's legs- and Narutwo by the back, near her head. The original and his clone took hold of their respective, throbbing cocks, and began aiming them along the openings to Sakura's eager holes. Naruto had leaned forward as his tip rubbed against the kunoichi's slit, his hands tightly gripping Sakura's breasts, pressing into her erect nipples, the pinkette gladdened by the attention brought to her pillowy-breasts. Narutwo's cock had, meanwhile, been pressed to the kunoichi's lips, letting the musky odor fill her nostrils as the Shadow Clone gripped the railings of the hospital bed. It was a tight fit for the three, but the two blondes were going to enjoy themselves.

After a bit of breast groping and cock-slapping, the genin and his Shadow Clone had gotten down to business, wasting little

more

time before their throbbing fuckrod's slid into the kunoichi's tight-fitting holes. Narutwo had the tighter fit, Sakura's narrow throat being more restrictive than the pinkette's wet, molded pussy; still, that didn't stop the Shadow Clone from enjoying himself, considering

who

he was cloned from. The genin and his Shadow Clone gave Sakura everything she'd been craving, relentlessly slamming their throbbing, huge cocks inside her needy slit and throat, with the desire to fill both to the brim. Both of the blondes had been moaning louder than when they- Naruto- had been fucking Sakura's asshole, potentially due to a preference. Not that they were against piledriving the pinkette's big ass. Still, they did their best to be mindful of their volume, whilst Sakura was left with a juicy cock to gag her, keeping her desperate moans for more silenced. Like before, her muffled moans seemed to all be centered on being stuffed full of cum like the cumdumpster she was, and how she was a personal cocksleeve, just for Naruto and his huge dick. Well, Naruto and his clones, that is. It was almost like Sakura was gradually drowning in pleasure, all of the intense fucking just leaving her a depraved cock-holster and cumdumpster for the blonde knucklehead. Naruto, for now, just found himself eager to feel the sense of euphoria when his Shadow Clone returned to him; the Clones he creates send their experiences back to their creator, meaning pleasure and pain all go to Naruto when his Clones disperse. This was bound to be something good.

Taking Sakura's own words to heart, the original Naruto viciously slammed away inside Sakura's pussy, planning to hold nothing back as the pinkette's womb was vulnerable before him. As he penetrated it, he could feel her pussy clench and tighten up- something even he could feel within Sakura's own throat. It was at that moment that Sakura orgasmed, eyes rolling back up in her head as she squirted against the real Naruto's fuckrod. Only, at that point, when Sakura seemed to recover from the powerful orgasm, her affectionate, loving-personality as the blonde's cumdumpster shifted to an angry, yet confused, glare. With a muffled snarl, she bit into the cock of Narutwo, forcing the pained-clone to disperse in a puff of smoke, Naruto wincing as the experienced pain went to him. Before he could recover, Naruto witnessed Sakura wrapping her legs around him, supposedly to keep him in place, as the pinkette looked to him with a hateful stare: "What the

fuck

do you think you're doing,

Naruto

?" Sakura's words brought confusion to the blonde, that is, until he remembered

how

he was able to do any of this in the first place. Her sudden personality change, hostility, and death-glares; the genin was all but certain that this wasn't the Sakura he'd been training. It appears the

Lord Seventh

isn't the only one who has come to the past. Which made him begin to wonder if anyone

else

was here too.

The Deal of Her Life

Chapter Summary

Naruto offers an arrangement for Sakura, to decide whether he willingly goes back to their original timeline. Later, we see just how far Naruto is willing to go to keep his current life.

Chapter Notes

This chapter might appear a bit out of order, chronologically, but it's entirely intentional. Next chapter will showcase what exactly Naruto schemed away with his "partner," which will make a bit more sense when it occurs. Less sex in this chapter than the last two, but there'll be a payoff before you know it.

And as I do like my suspense, I request nobody say any theories in the comments.

Naruto Uzumaki, for the most part, was living a life full of preparation of any contingency, needing to make sure nobody got in the way of his objective. For that purpose, the blonde made carefully-calculated steps, as well as some screw-ups, that would lead to his success. One such backup plan involved his venturing outside the Land of Fire, which meant Naruto had to leave the Village Hidden in the Leaves temporarily. Before leaving for his journey, the blonde genin, for the first time, utilized his father's signature technique, the
Flying Thunder God
technique, with his huge reserves of chakra from

Kurama

allowing him to perform such an advanced technique. Though, what helped Naruto accomplish this, most significantly, was being able to see his father use the technique during the Fourth Shinobi World War. Witnessing Minato use it so expertly allowed Naruto to gain a firmer grasp on how it works, and let him borrow the design of his father's formula. He used this technique to mark his home, intending to use the advanced, space-time manipulation technique to return instantly from his travels. With that tedious task accomplished, the jinchuuriki made his way out of the village, having transformed to allow himself to sneak his way outside Konoha's gates. And, when he was clear of anyone potentially tracking him, Naruto began his journey to the one person who could help remedy his current situation.

The Konoha genin had dropped his transformation shortly after delving deeper into the Land of Fire, but never stopped moving. He had no desire to waste any time, merely wishing to get his task completed before it proved a hamper to his plans. His contingency would require him to escape into a neighboring country, one that was rather close to the Land of Fire, and one of the more dangerous areas that the blonde could possibly run to. Despite that, he still had to go to this foreign land, as there was no other known individual who could help Naruto. If there was someone else, the blonde simply had no clue this person existed, or that they could have anything to offer the future hokage. The ever-lustful genin had even prepared for the potential alteration in the timeline, having readied a condition that would tie into future events. He had to be careful, though, as he couldn't let Orochimaru force themself on the jinchuuriki, or let the Snake-like Sannin kill the blonde genin. But, should none of that occur, Naruto believed everything would be just fine.

As one might expect, Orochimaru was found over in the Land of Sound, hiding away in one of his hidden bases- this particular spot situated in Oto, the Village Hidden by Sound. While Naruto had plenty of reason to fight the Sound Four, Kabuto, and Orochimaru, the blonde was on his best behavior. That is, for now. He could easily take them on, getting sweet revenge for pervy-sage; he just knew such changes would be worse for the timeline, however. Naruto travelled for several hours before reaching the border to the Land of sound, the blonde travelling onward until he reached the outskirts of Oto, able to feel the ominous intent just by stepping foot in the village. Naruto began to wonder how this would go, smirking as he walked into the barren streets, the Village Hidden by Sound being less populated when compared to major nations like the Land of Fire and Konoha. "Interesting," the blonde began, looking around with intrigue, suddenly noticing a familiar face on the rooftop. He'd recognize the grey hair and glasses of Kabuto Yakushi from a mile away, never quite forgetting the fight he had with the Oto shinobi from the original timeline. "Well, well, well… First, the supposed 'Toad Sage', and now his protege? Did you come all this way to be broken as well,

Naruto Uzumaki

?" Kabuto asked, the blonde able to see the arrival of the Sound Four on adjacent rooftops, having come to backup Orochimaru's pupil. With the Sasuke retrieval called off in this alternate timeline, the Sound Four never got killed; though, Kimmimaro still perished from his disease.

"I

am

… really pissed off about what you did to pervy-sage," Naruto admitted, looking to Kabuto with a fierce glare, the four-eyes simply smirking with a look of satisfaction. "...but, I'm here to talk with Orochimaru. Alone." Naruto's response was very explicit, wanting nobody to talk to besides the near-immortal Sannin that ruled over the Village Hidden by Sound. The Sound Four took a rather hostile response to the Konoha genin's attempt to order them around, wanting to teach the jinchuuriki a harsh lesson in respect; they only held themselves back after Kabuto signalled them to

go

. He wasn't afraid of Naruto, or anything, as he felt certain he could handle the childish boy in the orange outfit. No, his entertaining of Naruto's demand was out of curiosity, wondering what would drive the blonde to seek out someone like Lord Orochimaru for assistance. Just what was Naruto planning, the grey-haired shinobi pondered to himself. "Do give me a moment, and I can see how

willing

Lord Orochimaru feels about seeing you. With training that

friend

of yours, he tends to be very busy." Kabuto explained, slyly rubbing in how Naruto failed to keep his friend from this insidious Sannin. With a smile, the Oto shinobi dispersed into a cloud of smoke, going off to meet with Orochimaru, discussing the events that just occurred.

It proved to be no surprise that when Naruto next saw Kabuto, the grey-haired shinobi had returned with a bandaged-male, one the blonde didn't immediately recognize. "So, what does

he

say to having a bit of a discussion?" The Konoha genin asked, unaware that Orochimaru was actually right in front of him. Before Kabuto can form an answer, the bandaged shinobi approaches Naruto, most of his face covered- with only his right eye bared before the blonde. With a smile behind the bandages, the shinobi simply answered: "

I

would be delighted to speak with you,

Naruto Uzumaki

." Naruto was aware that Orochimaru had to change bodies to stay immortal, but didn't realize how soon it occurred after the attack on Konoha. But, despite this unexpected circumstance, the blonde kept moving forward, figuratively, raising the question of location: "Is there somewhere

private

we can go? This is a personal matter I need to discuss." With a slight nod, the devious Sannin acknowledged that, gesturing for Kabuto to go, and beginning to escort Naruto to a private facility within the Village Hidden by Sound. It was a place that Orochimaru went for private meetings, or simply to do secretive work, even without Kabuto's knowledge. Once they both entered, Orochimaru would close the door, granting them the privacy they deserved; the facility had several pieces of furniture so the two could sit and relax, as well as desks and scientific equipment. It was a place of many functions.

"So, I take it the Nine-Tails jinchuuriki

wants

my help with something the

great

Village Hidden in the Leaves cannot provide? If that's the case, I believe the rather obvious question should be… why in the

world

would I help you?" Orochimaru suggested, pointing out the blatant truth of the situation. He did try to attack Konoha and tremendously damaged Jiraiya's body; he really had no reason to help the blonde. Naruto took a seat on one of the chairs in the room, prompting Orochimaru to seat himself in a chair directly across from the blonde's. "You have been a real monster, that's true. I won't deny how much I despise all that you've done. But, you are uniquely capable of assisting me, and I you." Naruto explained, refusing to go into too much detail just yet. He didn't want to accidentally spill his knowledge of future events. While he found Naruto's words laughable, the Sannin was rather intrigued, wishing to hear more about what the jinchuuriki could mean by that. Not that the blonde could say

too

much, without giving unnecessary spoilers.

"How exactly would

you

be helping me?" Orochimaru pondered aloud, still wondering what Naruto meant by his repayment for the Sannin's favor. Naruto tried his best to put this explanation in the least problematic way, hoping to make sure nothing adversely impacts this alternate timeline because of his choice words. With an almost nervous smirk, he explains it as almost being like an experiment: "Well, for starters, I won't immediately try to take Sasuke home. You can continue whatever you're scheming for him, for the time-being. But, something I think you'll find more appealing, is my promise to help you with a future experiment of your's. So long as it doesn't put anyone's life in danger." Naruto was very concise with that wording, making sure Orochimaru knew the blonde wasn't about to help the Sannin with a sinister, scientific experiment. "I'm sure you think that won't be very useful, but I'm certain having a jinchuuriki's assistance will sound

a lot

more promising, when you think of it that way," Naruto further explained, the thought of the Konoha genin's debt being very enticing. And, considering the future hokage arrived alone, without support, the boy in orange clearly had his own devious plans in mind. Despite his better judgment, Orochimaru's inquisitive mind won out, accepting those terms as he finally asked: "What is it you desire,

Naruto Uzumaki

. . . 24 Hours Earlier . . .

Naruto had been back in the embrace of the pinkette, now noticeably under the control and possession of the Sakura from the original timeline. It was the sudden, hateful glaring that truly gave away her identity; though, from what he could tell, her body was still instinctually responding to him. Sakura might believe she straddled him, wrapping her legs around his waist to keep him in place, but Naruto knew it was all muscle-memory. Everything that occurred in the timeline, with Sakura, forcing her body to habitually cling to Naruto, even if she didn't realize it. With a sly grin, he'd hold off Sakura's nipples, pulling on the buds to make her release stifled moans, her face red as she realized what he was doing. "You know, I was beginning to wonder

when

they'd send someone back for me. And

who

." Naruto's words were clear lies, but he acted as though they were complete truths. Like he

knew

someone would be coming back for him. In all honesty, he entertained the thought, but didn't dwell on it too long. And yet, here she was, looking menacingly at the body of the young blonde, prepared to take him home. "And you did

all

of this… for what? Satisfying your depraved desires, you blonde pervert? Don't you care about and love your family?" Sakura said, her eyes full of hate, moans being the brief pauses between her words. The future hokage had never ceased his thrusts, the pinkette's insides firmly locking up, and molded by Naruto's thick girth. She did her best to suppress the feelings of arousal, but the consciousness and memory of the alternate timeline's Sakura Haruno was beginning to leak into the mind of the original timeline's Sakura.

"Oh, of course I care about them! Which is exactly why I'll be making sure they exist in this timeline!" Naruto admitted, planning to make sure both his family, and his objective, become a reality in this timeline. And, of course, why not? He can have both of his former life and new life melded into one, as he simply fixed the mistakes of his original timeline. Sakura, now, was beginning to grasp the reality of what the blonde was planning to do, but still refused to give up on sending him home. Konoha needed the adult, mature, and powerful Lord Seventh, intending to force the blonde's return, if possible. "I…

nnnngh

… won't give up, Naruto. You need to go back! Don't doom

our

Konoha!" Sakura said, speaking her resolve as she laid back, the jinchuuriki doing as he pleased with her body. Even if she wanted to fight back, her body was practically submitting to his huge cock already, and all of her building lust made it difficult to push him away. Naruto, of course, knew the pinkette would refuse to back off; Sakura was always quite stubborn, for as long as he's known her. The kunoichi wouldn't end her struggles until she completed the task she had set out to do.

"I'm certain you won't. How about we make ourselves a deal, then? If you can resist me for the next week, I'll go dispel the technique, and all can go back to normal." Naruto suggested, giving them a fair method to determine if the blonde goes back to the present, in their original timeline. It didn't seem like too big of a deal to either of them, though Sakura was a bit concerned about one particular detail: "And if I

lose

?" Naruto grinned deviously at her suggestion of loss, still going rather mercilessly as he continued to slam his cock against the insides of her womb. Sakura was doing a decent job of acting normal during the exchange, even if her body-language had been deceiving her true intentions. With a look of delight, the blonde, in a somewhat strained voice, answered the pinkette with just the sort of answer she expected: "You

stay

here with me, and we continue working toward my ideal future." Sakura could already tell that Naruto's 'ideal future' would involve depravities like the ones she'd been experiencing right now, begrudgingly accepting those terms as she felt her body orgasm, quite unexpectedly. While her body seemed to be betraying her, the pinkette felt hopeful, thinking if she could simply hold her feelings back- then Naruto would come home. It could all end alright, if she just ignored her body's cravings, especially after what the blonde has spent the last several minutes doing to her mature-form.

The future hokage rewarded Sakura's acceptance of his terms and conditions, making a final, piercing slam inside her cunt, releasing a torrent of his seed within her eager hole. She kept up a tough, proud demeanor, but the way her pussy milked his cock spoke otherwise. The pinkette could try to deny the feelings and urges she possessed, even as her cunt was filled to the brim, but she could never

truly

escape those desires. Sakura couldn't help but feel overwhelming pleasure as the thick load filled her, the pinkette's body being trained to crave Naruto's spunk gushing within her reshaped holes. If she felt the urge to be honest with herself, it felt better than her experiences with Sasuke-

bigger

, even. She'd never admit that, though, as it would only make the blonde even more cocky. Her pleasure, however, was all over her lustful face, even if she didn't realize what expressions she was making in response to his climax. It didn't take long for the moaning, lust-filled pinkette to come back to her senses, releasing Naruto as she pushed him back, cursing to herself as she realized what she let happen. She was so focused on scolding him for leaving his responsibilities, and getting him home, that she just ignored the lewdities that were being done to her. Or, perhaps, her body just didn't

want

it to stop yet.

As Sakura seemed to panic, cleaning herself up in front of Naruto, the blonde looked to her with an expression of pure delight: "This was fun, Sakura! But, just in case this is my last week here, there's something I have to do. I'll come and see you soon enough, so just wait for me in the meantime. Oh, and I almost forgot, you're not allowed to masturbate to ease any frustrations." After issuing that final order, the blonde genin would leave her company, quickly closing the door behind him, letting the pinkette prepare her escape in privacy. As their sexcapade was concluded, the kunoichi began to recall the

other

Sakura's recent memories, like their visit to see Jiraiya- suddenly recognizing that they were in the Konoha Hospital. In no time at all, Sakura had cleaned up, making sure to empty her baby-making hole of the annoying blonde's cum, showing that she didn't want to get pregnant or contain any of the future hokage's spunk. At least, when she wasn't drowning in pleasure, that is. The kunoichi just had to hope she could ignore the desires her body felt, but was understandably worried that too much damage was done to her current body's resistance against Naruto. Only time would tell.

The Division

Chapter Summary

Naruto tests out his theory, using something he acquired from Orochimaru.

Chapter Notes

So, do not expect the duplicates to share too many scenes together. Unless I think of good names to make the details sound less... repetitive.

This chapter will also be tying into how certain problems are going to be solved. There'll be much less time spent on training THIS Sakura, as I would like to get to the Jiraiya's training arc soon. So, just a warning there.

Some time following Naruto's talk with Orochimaru, the blonde was able to leave the Village Hidden by Sound, starting his journey back to the Land of Fire, with a look of delight on his face. The future hokage could've used the

Flying Thunder God

technique to instantaneously return to his marked home, but didn't wish to do so where Orochimaru or his pawns might witness it. For that reason, the Konoha genin trekked away from the Land of Sound, approaching his neighboring Land of Fire, a few hours of steady movement required to re-enter his homeland. To be rather blunt, he had no clue if the snake Sannin's

assistance

would even work, basing all that he was preparing to do on a mere theory. If all went well, Naruto could find different methods for how to use this mysterious

solution

, but he could never be sure. For the moment, he had to focus on breaking the resilient Sakura, and keeping the timeline as close to the original as possible. With Jiraiya's injury, the blonde felt bad enough about the unforeseen alterations, so he didn't need to feel responsible for any more changes. When the genin felt as though he had reached a close-enough vicinity to the Land of Fire's border, the blonde performed his father's signature space-time ninjutsu, disappearing in a flashing light, only to suddenly reappear in his room back in Konoha. This technique would prove useful later on, though Naruto didn't intend on letting people see how he knows the move.

As he arrived at his residence, Naruto came to realize that approximately thirty-six hours had passed since the day he first left Konoha, meaning the blonde genin had about four-and-a-half days left to break the pinkette's rebellion. Fortunately, the boy who would become Lord Seventh had exactly what he needed,

presumably

. Though, the precise favor he asked of Orochimaru was to remain a secret, at least for the moment. He would, however, let Sakura in on the surprise,

after

using it on her, of course. The blonde had decided to spend the next twelve hours, or so, to catch up on some sleep. Naruto kept himself so busy with that trip, that he never got an ounce of sleep the entire time. So, with a pleased expression on his face, he laid back on his bed, falling into a slumber. He had very fond dreams of the events that were to come, his body becoming hot and tense at the lewd, yet devious, inklings of what was in his future. Naruto felt quite certain that poor Sakura wouldn't expect this in the least bit, and neither would anyone else, his plan indirectly involved. So, getting his rest, Naruto was able to get up several hours later, very content and ready for the fun that was about to rear its head in Sakura's life.

As Naruto anticipated, Sakura found herself struggling in the blonde's absence, having trouble maintaining a sense of calm and serenity, as she inhabited the body of this altered Sakura. Time would pass, and Sakura would begin to feel a burning sensation well up within her, sensing something akin to a scratching inside her. A scratch she could not itch, and one that never seemed to be appeased. It was something that seemed to originate, and only get worse, after Naruto was forced out of her baby-making chamber. She knew what this meant, but wasn't about to show any sign of defeat. She tried to avoid him, which was successful at first- Naruto spent the first three days of their deal out of Konoha or away from her. But, to her dismay, the blonde wasn't going to be gone the entire week, and her potent desires- which only continued to build up over the days- were making her vulnerable to what was coming. For the moment, she simply found herself trying to distract her body, drowning out the overwhelming thoughts of pleasure with things like pain or the possible guilt over not arriving sooner. Anything to avoid the thought processes of how badly she desires the future hokage's huge fuckrod. That is, until Naruto invited the pinkette over to his place, under the guise of wishing to discuss their arrangement.

As soon as she brought herself close to Naruto's door, the pinkette could feel an immediate impact on her body, feeling a flare-up with her desires, the memories she inherited and experiences her body underwent having a strong influence on the kunoichi. The blonde had been patiently waiting for her that evening, very much looking forward to the little experiment, eager to see if his theory would prove to be correct. Even if it was proven false, Naruto knew he could

definitely

corrupt the possessed-pinkette, having very little doubt in the idea of breaking her down. He'd been standing near the door, anxiously, when he heard her knocking, wasting very little time to unlock his door, letting the kunoichi stand on the other side of the open doorway. Naruto could tell, based on her body-language, that Sakura had been weakened by all of her body's cravings; she wasn't standing very stable, her cheeks were flushed, and she seemed very nervous. If the pinkette was trying to hide her desires, she was doing a very poor job at it.

"Please,

do

come in," the blonde said with a gesture, desiring the anxious kunoichi's presence in his home. Sakura hesitantly played along with whatever the shinobi was planning, walking in and taking a seat, instinctively, on the future hokage's couch. As she did, the pinkette could smell the stench of sex, triggering flashbacks to their training sessions, only making her lust grow as she sat there. She could positively feel her panties grow more and more damp, her pussy leaking in pure excitement over the thoughts of what happened on this couch. Sakura had to slap herself just to focus on something less sexual, only for it to backfire as she recalled how Naruto would cockslap the pinkette to get her in the mood; though, her hands hurt a lot less than the blonde's throbbing girth. Still, she continued to suppress her desires, shaking her head, Naruto visibly entertained at her attempts to fight off her obvious cravings. "So… uh, what did you want to discuss, in regards to our deal? Want to cancel it and go back

now

?" Sakura asked, wishing for the least problematic resolution to this ever-increasing problem. She had a feeling things were going to get worse before they got better, so she wanted to try and push him to go home even more.

"Oh, no, I'm willing to go home, in a sense," Naruto explained, his words being a slight nod to his true plans, especially after getting Orochimaru's help. He had taken a moment to walk over to a nearby counter, sneakily taking hold of something small, and doing his utmost to keep it out of Sakura's vision. Instead of this mystery item, Naruto would turn around, apparently having grasped two glasses of juice, placing one down on the table in-front of Sakura, whilst the other was placed closer to the blonde. "But, before we do any of that, what do we do when we first meet like this, Sakura?" Naruto questioned leadingly, the pinkette's body seeming to move on its own, pressing forward to kiss Naruto on the lips. The heated exchange of lip and tongue would stop moments later, Sakura doing her very best to control herself and these subconscious urges. She was, it seemed, fighting a losing battle; Naruto had done a whole lot to whittle down the pinkette's resilience in the time he'd spent with her. After managing to regain some level of composure, she'd take a drink of the juice Naruto gave her, but did have some concern that he might've spiked it.

He didn't, but it was a pleasant way to keep Sakura on her toes around him. While he desperately wanted to play with, and break the pinkette, he was going to test out his theory first. Naruto had, in his efforts to see how this experiment would go, openly revealed the small item he had pocketed minutes ago; it was exposed, before her very eyes, to be a syringe, with a sizable amount of some mystery fluid. The content's of the syringe were red, suggesting it was someone's blood, or at least a drug that had a similar coloring. "Before we test your resolve, let's see how this goes!" Naruto said, rather excitably, as he pressed the sharp end of the syringe into Sakura's neck, injecting a single dosage of the concoction. The pinkette groaned in pain, slapping Naruto's hand - and the syringe - away from her neck, falling to the floor as she felt her body heat up, a heavy pressure building within her. She was beginning to feel such tremendous pain, like her body was being torn apart from the inside, but not in a way that would leave such uncontested, fatal damage to her very being. Naruto, rather than look away, had accepted the pain, flinching in a bit of pain from her slap, as the blonde wanted to see just how this experiment would conclude itself.

As the kunoichi's body finally calmed down, she reopened her eyes, astonished to find she was looking at…

herself

? She had thought, at first, that Naruto pulled over a mirror, showing her some huge difference in appearance, that the syringe had helped to bring about. Only, when she reached forward, she could feel her hand

touching

the soft, large breast-flesh of this 'reflection' before her. "

Mnnnnnn

, Naruto, don't just touch me there! Coat me with your precious seed!" The supposed-reflection moaned out, seemably sleeping before Sakura, on the comfy couch. The pinkette was slowly realizing the truth of the situation, that this 'reflection' was the Sakura of this timeline, having taken over the physical form that the mentally-older Sakura possessed just days ago. In complete shock, her gaze turned to a visibly-pleased Naruto, who looked to both versions of Sakura, thrilled at the success of his experiment. One thing Sakura wished to know, though, was

how

he did this. "What the

hell

did you do, you big, blonde pervert!?" She asked, planning to get up and hit him, only to feel a sudden weakness wash over her, unable to move very much at the moment.

"Well, I remembered that some of Orochimaru's

pawns

were able to merge or leave the bodies of others and each other. It didn't seem like too much of a stretch to believe the same thing could allow the separation of individual minds, which is why I thought I'd test it out." Naruto explained, trying to make it very simple- or, as simple as possible. His words were referring to Sakon and Ukon of the Sound Four, a duo with a kekkei-genkai that allowed them to merge and separate their bodies with, really, anyone. Nobody ever attempted using this on an individual with different minds inhabiting the same space, so it wasn't a surefire thing. But, Naruto was quite glad he tried this little test, smirking as he walked away for a brief moment. When he returned, he held up a sizable mirror from a distance, allowing Sakura to see a notable difference as a result of the transfusion: her body had been reverted to her original, childhood form, lacking the mature features of this timeline's Sakura. "So, the dominant mind keeps their appearance, huh? Interesting. And, if they're the dominant Sakura, I suppose that makes you the

weaker

Sakura, than?" Naruto surmised with a smirk. Like Sakon and Ukon, he aptly perceived that the dominant 'person' would be strong on their own, while the weaker-willed person would be weak and vulnerable when not merged. He would assume, without exactly mentioning it, that the Sakura from his timeline lacked the confidence of the pinkette from

this

timeline, forcing her body to revert to the original, childhood form of Sakura's.

The ongoing situation had, understandably, concerned the pinkette- the Sakura from Lord Seventh's timeline- as she wasn't strong enough to resist him in this state. And, even if she was, she still possessed the memories of her

other self

, as well as their strong desires for the blonde. She tried to back away from the future hokage, finding herself pressed into the buxom chest of her other self, as she crawled backwards on the couch. There was another layer to all of this, but Naruto wisely kept it to himself, walking closer and closer to the younger-bodied Sakura. In her new body, Sakura wore her traditional qipao dress and bike-shorts, the outfit reminding Naruto of when he first trained this timeline's Sakura. "I know this is a strange situation, but let's continue our deal, Sakura. Think you can keep up your resistance?" Naruto asked with a smirk, gripping the pinkette by her short hair, pulling her closer and closer to him. He eventually forced her to fall on her face, her facial expression hidden as she faced the cushion of his couch. She tried to pretend she could handle it, keeping her face out of his sight as she talked: "Of- of course, I can! This will be nothing!" She exclaimed, her body betraying her as it tensed up in arousal, much like that of this timeline's Sakura.

Naruto had begun to decide, then and there, on a naming procedure for the

sister

duplicates— referring to the Sakura from

his

timeline as
Sakura-chan
, and the Sakura from

this

timeline as
Sakura-san
. The naming was meant to be a play on the honorifics; his

Sakura

looked more child-like in appearance, hence she was referred to with a childhood title. The well-developed Sakura looked very adult-like, so she received an honorific meant for adults. Sakura-san kept sleeping on the couch, potentially tired from all the activities Naruto put them through lately. They would wake up eventually, but the blonde had been more than willing to give this younger-bodied Sakura some attention. Naruto had been eager to test out Sakura-chan's resolve, wondering if the body-separation resulted in them having different feels, on the inside. With only one way to find out, the blonde had moved to the younger pinkette's rear, pulling down her tight bike-shorts, letting him witness her dripping pussy, looking absolutely eager to take his huge cock. Even if she protested otherwise. Naruto pushed her body forward, giving him some space between the two versions of Sakura, and removed his pants, the blonde's twitching erection showing just how delighted he was right now. "If you admit

defeat

, I could take it easy on you, you know?" The future hokage suggested, even if he knew there was no chance of her to willingly give up on bringing him back to the future. He found confirmation in this fact when, after several moments, Sakura-chan didn't say a word. It was as though she resigned herself to this fate, refusing to make any plea that would give him

more

power over her.

With a lick of his lips, he started the fun by slowly pushing his cock into her tight-pussy, breaking in Sakura's cunt, like it was the first time all over again. This seemed to confirm her new body was

genuinely

new, in terms of experiences that were dealt to it. However, judging by the pinkette's pained, lustful reactions, Naruto was able to recognize that her memories

did

carry over into this new body. The two Sakuras were their own person, now, but still shared memories from when their body was one and the same. This fact was how Naruto intended to break her; he'd do it all over again, making the Sakura of his future into a proper cumdumpster, while having a very eager Sakura-san there to help him along the way. Though, considering the situation, Sakura-chan would be forced to stay with him, or at least be incognito. It would be disastrous if two, very different Sakuras were walking around Konoha. Not good at all. "

Nnngh… Fuck

! Are you trying to tear me in half?" Sakura-chan whined, her tight walls clinging to Naruto's cock like her life depended on it. She was feeling a lot of pain, the blonde forcibly taking this body's virginity in a rather aggressive fashion. But, despite the pained penetration, this young-bodied Sakura could feel pleasure beginning to build within, threatening to overpower her sense of pain. The future hokage would gradually speed up his thrusts within the less-developed Sakura, his hands on her hips as his fuckrod slammed against her depths, reminding her of the pleasure he's able to give her. All she had to do was stay, and be a cumdumpster, just like Sakura-san, who inhabited that mature body behind him.

"I… I won't! You may have broken

her

, but you and your

stupidly huge

dick won't do a thing to me! You're going home! I refuse to admit defeat!" Sakura-chan exclaimed, her desires only starting to show even more, her face a total mess as she tried to act cocky. The younger-bodied pinkette's wet, messy pussy was leaking all over the couch as she felt her already-weak body tremble from the throbbing cock inside her, beating away her defenses with every thrust. She was going to

try

, but the cock buried inside her tight cunt had already done so much to her. Maybe not in this body, but it did

plenty

to Sakura-chan, in her memories. Naruto smiled as he listened to the sounds of her futile rebellion, taking a moment to look back, watching as the already-broken Sakura-san opened her eyes, finally awakened. He figured the smell of sex, and his musky balls, must've stirred something inside his trained cumdumpster. The buxom version of Sakura approached Naruto from behind, draping her arms around him as she pressed her clothed bust against his back. "So, this is me from a

different

timeline?" The obedient pinkette asked, the rebellious Sakura-chan too afraid to look back. Being fucked like this infront of

herself

did feel rather awkward, though.

"Yes, she doesn't seem to understand the joy of being a good cumdumpster," Naruto explained, giving a sly grin as he leaned back into Sakura-san's chest. The bustier pinkette looked at the other version of herself with a look of pity, feeling bad for Sakura-chan. It had seemed the memory exchange worked both ways, with the buxom Sakura-san knowing about the technique that both he and the pinkette used to get to this alternate timeline. "Can I help?" The buxom kunoichi asked, receiving a nod of approval from the blonde. The bustier version of Sakura had moved over to her younger self's front, smiling as she gripped Sakura-chan by the chin, lifting it so she could see quite the depraved expression etched across their face. Sakura-san seemed to smirk, lowering her spats, and pressing her own, wet pussy against the face of the pinkette from the original timeline. The smaller-framed Sakura-chan was hesitant at first, not wanting to give into her desires any longer; only, the stench of sex and arousal that came from the pussy modeled after Naruto's cock was unbearable.

The younger-bodied Sakura-chan, due to all of that, found herself hungrily eating out the pussy of her more-experienced duplicate. So, as Sakura-chan's tongue greedily explored cumdumpster's wet, dripping pussy, the resistant pinkette could feel her insides tightening up around Naruto's cock, achieving her first orgasm after she was stuck in this new body. She seemed to be dazed for a bit, but had soon continued stroking every nook and cranny of Sakura-san's eager pussy with their tongue. She had taken a firm grasp of Sakura-chan's head, keeping the pinkette in place as she kept the other half of her duplicate's body busy. Naruto had intentions to make cumdumpsters out of many kunoichi he'd run into throughout his life, so they would need to be prepared for an assortment of duties. Not just how to satisfy a monstrous cock like his.

The future hokage had lasted several minutes longer before having his own cumshot within the virgin-like Sakura-chan, filling her up to the brim with his spunk. Her efforts within Sakura-san's needy pussy also helped the buxom pinkette to have her own orgasm, showing a growing potential for poor Sakura-chan. However, like the mind of this timeline's Sakura, it was resilient; the less-shapely kunoichi wasn't willing to fall so easily. Her desires were great, and she craved Naruto's cock; that, sadly, didn't result in her immediate surrender as a potential cumdumpster. She, it seemed, had merely submitted for the moment. Naruto would need to take some personal time with Sakura-chan to make sure she completely fell for him. For that reason, at the end of it, Naruto turned to his cumdumpster, telling the buxom version of Sakura: "I'll give you plenty of attention later, my precious cock-sleeve. For now, return to your business. Your

sister

and I need to spend some quality time, alone."Sakura-san, the mature-looking pinkette, had looked saddened, walking over to Naruto and gripping his packed balls, the blonde having pulled out of Sakura a few minutes ago. As his cumshot continued to leak out of her, the bustier pinkette had a firm look on her face: "You'd better. My holes are

only

for you, so you'd better pump me full sometime soon."

A Small Break from Breaking

Chapter Summary

Naruto, after spending hours trying to break Sakura, takes care of some other important tasks, getting down to his usual lewdities.

Chapter Notes

In the next two chapters I intend to start the Jiraiya's Training arc of the story, and unveil the newest victim of Naruto's. The chapters will also include an answer to how Naruto handles the issue of his empty-minded body in the original timeline.

The loyal, pink cumdumpster had gone around to fulfill

Sakura Haruno's

day-to-day obligations, as she had been before the arrival of the adult-Sakura's mind. The buxom kunoichi's absence allowed the blonde to focus on the girl who, to some, would look like a younger, twin sister of the Sakura Haruno they'd come to know. Sharing similar faces, it was their bodies that seemed quite different; one is idolizing or trying to look like the other, they'd say. That is, if the resilient pinkette wasn't preoccupied with the future hokage. In her weakened state, this child-like Sakura could do little to fight off Naruto, especially considering her body didn't

want

to reject the shinobi. If anything, the kunoichi's body was all-too welcoming of the blonde, her tight, pink pussy glistening as it grew damp in his presence. Every thrust within her sent cascading waves of pleasure throughout her, her inner-walls strangling his girth as if desiring to milk him of his precious cum. None of it was intentional, she'd be sure to add, as she

didn't

want anything to do with him. She was faithful to Sasuke, her husband in the original timeline, and just

knew

that she'd push him away, if she had the strength to do so. She just had to build up her strength, she'd tell herself, and then she would escape. She would do something to get away from him, and start doubling-down on her efforts to get him back to the timeline where he was Lord Seventh. Not even bothering to question whether she could pull it off.

Sakura's moans would echo through the shinobi's apartment as he defiled her weak, tight body, the pinkette experiencing orgasm after orgasm as he kept pummeling her insides for hours. He didn't have too many more days until his supposed training with Jiraiya, so he intended to break the flat-chested kunoichi before that time came. Like her, the blonde released several loads, planting cumshots inside her as the pinkette's body filled to the brim with his seed, some noticeable inflation occurring near her stomach, the blonde perhaps filling her a bit too much. It was the thrill of breaking the kunoichi's body again, and the idea of fucking

his

Sakura that led to this great excitement. Not that he couldn't do this for any other cumdumpsters he might make along the way. This just had its own unique fun, an element of depravity he couldn't get with any female originating from

this

timeline. After hours of defiling, violating, and beginning to reshape her insides, Naruto gave the potential cumdumpster a break, washing up and grabbing a few items before he left his apartment. Sakura had been an utter mess, covered in the future hokage's semen, passed out on his coach, where she had been for the past several hours. After locking up, he left her there, and proceeded on his way, having to make a few stops.

Rather than seeking out his current cumdumpster, Naruto ventured to someone of the utmost priority, moving through the streets of Konoha, carrying a duffle-bag on his shoulder, having some rather important items stored within. He spotted some familiar faces and locales along the way, such as Tenten, Neji, Kiba, Shikamaru, and good-old

Ramen Ichiraku

, Naruto's favorite place to eat at. He didn't have time to chat or eat, however; though, he'd likely return to Ichiraku after he makes his stops, to eat and prepare for Sakura's continued training. The blonde would smirk as he made his way to a very familiar location, considering he

worked

there in his former timeline: the Hokage's office. As he peeked his head in, Tsunade and Shizune appeared to be discussing some important business, the shinobi knocking on her door, checking to see if the two had a minute. When they became alerted to his presence, the Hokage and her pupil looked a bit excited, thinking he was back for another

visit

. "Hello again, Naruto. To what do we owe this

pleasure

?" Tsunade asked, very suggestively. It wasn't hard to pick up on the desires they were putting out, clearly wondering when he's going to play with the mature kunoichi once more. With a grin, he walked in, getting just a couple feet away from Tsunade's before dropping the duffle-bag he had carried with him.

"I've something I'd like to share… I think you'll find it quite useful," Naruto explained, pulling several scrolls, placing them down on the Fifth Hokage's desk. The two women looked curiously at the scrolls, having a slight hunch, based on their design, where they came from. But, to be certain, they carefully started to unroll the scrolls, their suspicions confirmed. "These appear to be healing techniques… Very similar to your
Cell Activation
technique, Lady Tsunade. But… Much more potent! Where did you get these, Naruto?" Shizune had surmised, having a fairly-decent understanding that the scrolls originated from that snake-like Sannin. The blonde shinobi, however, played innocent; he couldn't go revealing he went to see Orochimaru, after-all. "I looked into methods to heal the pervy-sage, and heard of someone who was willing to trade some

exceptional

techniques, in return for a favor here and there. I couldn't let him

die

, so I did what I had to do." Naruto explained, lying through his teeth in front of the kunoichi. They didn't really believe him, but had no doubt in their mind that this could help further Jiraiya's chances of surviving his procedure. With a soft grin, Tsunade looked over the scrolls, commenting that, in all likelihood: "This should increase his survival odds to… seventy-five percent. That's probably as good as we're going to get."

Naruto was quite pleased to hear the hokage's words, gladdened by the knowledge that he may have helped undo the damage done to the pervy-sage. True, it didn't erase the guilt from the genin's heart; however, it didn't lighten the pain he felt for being indirectly responsible for the Sannin's terrible injury. "Oh, and I expect

he

wants to take me on some kinda journey, after the surgery. Think you can help me out with something, while I'm gone, granny-Tsunade?" Naruto informed the mature-blonde, the Fifth Hokage crossing her arms as she heard him issue a request. She

should've

said no, or questioned who he thought the woman was. But, having started to fall for the dominant, young genin, she didn't gave that sort of answer. Rather, she and Shizune looked to him, smirking as they both came to the same conclusion: "I suppose I could, if you were to do

something

to return the favor. Me and Shizune are very busy maintaining the village." Tsunade's suggestive words brought an expression of delight to the future hokage's face, being quite willing to do what the mature kunoichi had desired of him.

With a sly grin, Naruto walked back to the door, shutting it so that no outsider could witness exactly what was going on in the Hokage's office. Similarly, Shizune moved to close the curtains, helping to maintain the secrecy of their

special

relationship with this particular jinchuuriki. "Mm… I don't have a lot of time; I'm a very busy person. How about giving me a

treat

, before I do the same for the both of you?" Naruto explained, wanting to see them do something that showed how badly they wished to please the young blonde. Looking at each other with an understanding nod, the kunoichis promptly disrobed, showing off their ample assets as they bared themselves in-front of their favorite genin. The two had approached Naruto from each side, Shizune pressing her lips to the jinchuuriki's, a heated exchange of tongue as the two began to make out. Her pillowy-breasts smashed against him slim frame, her tongue mingling and wrapping around the future hokage's, all whilst Tsunade did her own job. As Shizune and Naruto had that heated exchange of lip and tongue, the Fifth Hokage was lowering Naruto's pants, able to see his musky, erect cock that the women had fallen in love with. As her larger breast-flesh pressed against him, Tsunade began to grip his throbbing cock, stroking it aggressively as she watched it twitch. Moans would start to escape his mouth, muffled by the kiss, eager to see exactly what kind of surprise the women came up with.

Minutes later, he'd find out, as Shizune pulled away from the passionate kiss, with both kunoichis dropping to their knees in-front of him. In a moment of pure bliss, Naruto felt a heavenly pressure against his cock as the Fifth Hokage and her pupil pressed both of their heavy breasts against his length, sandwiching the Hokage between their breasts. "How do you like your treat,

Naruto

?" Shizune had asked, licking her lips with utter excitement. The two of them had been kissing, and licking, along his huge cock, all whilst Naruto was allowed the rare honor of fucking both their breasts' at the same time. He had, at times, done that with the cumdumpster Sakura, and even with Hinata, from his old timeline- just never with two pairs of breasts, simultaneously. Those times, though, never felt as serene, or as pleasant, as this. It was hard for Naruto to sustain himself, his throbbing fuckrod being covered in kisses, almost melting between their pillowy-flesh. All whilst they did this, and even prior to the start of their

treat

, the kunoichis had been ever-growing in arousal, their mature pussy's leaking against the floor. It had been a couple days since Naruto came to visit; they didn't like having a taste, only for him not to come back. The genin, however, smirked, as he responded to Shizune's lingering question with actions, instead of words. His response had come in the force of an orgasm, shooting out a thick load of cum, his seed flying high before landing on the kunoichis' huge breasts. Having both been fortunate enough to catch some of Naruto's seed in his mouth, the two women, rather hungrily, exchanged a hot kiss between the two, their cum-stained tongues exploring each other's mouth as Naruto watched with excitement.

After they did that, the future hokage smirked, gripping them by the hair as he stepped back, taking control of the situation. "My, my, quite the surprise… Wonder how long you've been waiting to do that?" Naruto teased, leading the kunoichis to the middle of Tsunade's office, wanting a decent amount of room for what he did next. As the two women slightly blushed, they followed the aggressive genin's lead, going where they were guided. Tsunade, it seemed, was more eager, as she asked: "So, what

is

our

treat

?" With a sly grin, he left the two kunoichi side-by-side, pulling them down closer to the floor, wanting them on their hands and knees. At their current position, their heads were closer to Tsunade's desk than the exit, allowing Naruto to step back- closer to the office-door, and admire their bare bodies. He was particularly pleased with their lewd, dripping cunts, which seemed more like mouths salivating for their favorite food. And, like any good owner, Naruto would give these

bitches

the

bone

they desired. "

Mmm

, before I give it, let's see if we know how to beg properly!" Naruto exclaimed, his cock pulsating with intense arousal over the situation that was presenting itself. He was eager to see how it turned out.

Tsunade had bit her lip; she craved the young blonde's huge cock, but begging for it was so shameful. It may seem like a total contradiction, but her pride felt hurt to say aloud what she was truly thinking. What she

truly

wanted. To her surprise, Shizune spoke for them both, calling out to Naruto: "Please, Naruto! Me and Lady Tsunade can't live without your huge, manly cock! Fill us up to the brim, it doesn't matter where or when! Drain your balls into our wet, cock-hungry holes!" The future hokage, of course, was all too pleased with the words of the pleading kunoichi, clearly caring dearly for her mistress, the Fifth Hokage. One might expect that Naruto would give Shizune treatment first; they would be wrong, however. Rather than give treatment to the begging woman, Naruto took hold of his cock, and slammed it into Tsunade's leaking pussy. As he did that, a loud moan escaped the Hokage's lips, her face turning bright red, contorted into an expression of great pleasure as the genin drilled away inside her. Shizune, fortunately, wasn't left to her own devices; Naruto used his hand, closest to Shizune, to finger the pupil's cunt, mercilessly toying with her leaking hole. He could've used a Shadow Clone, but Naruto desired a more personal touch.

"You…

nnngh, fuck…

better not impregnate me, just to…

fucking

leave for god know's how long!" Tsunade moaned out, having no doubts the genin could knock her up if he really desired to. It wasn't like either kunoichi would resist it, either, the rough poundings feeling all too good, and virtually unable to deny his wishes. Even if they tried to say no, they'd just be fucked into submission again; that, of course, was already proven to work highly-well on the mature women. "Don't worry about, Naru

toooooo

, just wreck Lady Tsunade! And, save some of that

treat

for me!" Shizune said, knowing the impregnation warning was futile. They simply got off on being dominated way too much to care about the aftermath, knowing deep down the pleasure was the only thing that mattered. The future hokage had been using his free hand to smack Tsunade's ass amidst the thrusting, the vibrations sending a pleasant sensation to her insides- making her inner-walls move nicely against his girth. He continued to moan and groan as he fucked and teased the two, eventually releasing a potent cumshot within the blonde kunoichi, releasing it as he slammed his fuckrod against the entrance to her womb. As it shot into her, Tsunade had an orgasm of her own, her head falling against the floor as she was left in a daze, her body face-down and ass-up, some traces of cum beginning to leak out her ravaged hole.

About a minute or two following his orgasm in Tsunade, the blonde genin moved over to Shizune, giving the more-receptive kunoichi the reward she desired. Her cunt greedily wrapped against the huge, young cock, desperately trying to hold onto Naruto's member. It was becoming clear the pupil of the Hokage seeked to milk him dry, and drain his balls, as she suggested earlier. "You know, we're going to miss you, Naruto. Nobody else can…

fuck

… satisfy us, like you can. Are you sure you can't… take

anyone

with you?" Shizune asked, suggesting, without saying it explicitly, that he takes one of them with him. The genin shook his head, sadly, indicating that it wasn't something he could do. With a soft smile, he slapped Shizune's ass, leaning forward to grip her hair, pulling her head back with that free hand. "While…

that

sounds like a good idea, I need

both

of you here for that favor. It's

very

important." Naruto said, grunting between moans as his fuckstick continued to pulverize Shizune's insides. The Hokage's pupil was saddened to hear that, but knew that if they did as asked, they'd be very likely getting another

reward

for their efforts. Not that Naruto needed an excuse to have his way with them. They were more than happy to let him use them, as he pleased.

Shizune was enjoying the rough, brutal treatment he had given her, however, his sexual-fierceness being one of the things that attracted them to the genin. Though, the best part came from the unloading of his thick, creamy load inside the pupil, climaxing alongside him as Naruto gave the woman her

treat

, as promised. At this point, Tsunade had just about regained consciousness, looking back up to see the genin pulling out of Shizune, allowing the fresh load to pour out of the dark-haired kunoichi. Backing up, the jinchuuriki looked at both women, a grin on his face as he told them: "I hope you enjoyed it. I would give you some more treats, but there's a few other things I have to do before the upcoming trip." He looked to both women, their lustful expressions, and sighed, swiftly performing a number of hand-seals. In mere moments, a puff of smoke materializes, with a Shadow Clone suddenly taking form in-front of the thirsty kunoichis. "You can use

him

for a bit, but

I

need to get going," Naruto said, the two mature women looking at the clone with looks of desire. After proceeding to get dressed, the real Naruto walked out office-door, closing it behind him as the moans of the women, and clone, could be vaguely heard. The genin hoped that would satisfy the kunoichis for now, and that they didn't tire out the clone too much, as Naruto didn't want to feel exhausted as the memories of the clone rushed into him upon dispersal.

Naruto soon found himself back on the streets of Konoha, heading off to his second stop, though not before taking a stop at Ramen Ichiraku. After the work he, and soon his clone, did for Tsunade and Shizune, Naruto knew he'd need something good to eat. He was served by Ayame, the owner's lovely daughter; she was a young woman when Naruto was growing up, and always treated the blonde well, like her father Teuchi did. The future hokage ordered the usual, eagerly downing the ramen as he sat at his booth, hoping everything was going alright with his clone. The two, mature kunoichis were more aggressive than most- equal to, likely, only the cumdumpster Sakura. Which reminded the genin that he needed to get back to training Sakura-chan on the double. But, of course, as he finished his ramen, he knew there were other stops he had to make. For that reason, after paying, he paid a visit to another plaything of his- visiting the home of one Ino Yamanak, who seemed quite pleased to see him. "I was beginning to think you'd

forgotten

our training, Naruto," the genin-level kunoichi said, seemingly upset he'd not visited her lately. The jinchuuriki smirked, walking in, checking for any possible company they might have; nobody else appeared to be home, which was quite perfect for them.

"And it seems

you've

forgotten how to greet me, my dear student," Naruto said with a smirk, Ino looking down, showing a bit of a submissive side as she recalled the order of things. Her body was broken by Naruto the last time she saw him, and couldn't get that out of her head; she thought acting like her usual self would convince her otherwise, but she couldn't deny her growing sense of arousal with each passing day. With a meek look, she got down on her knees, watching her

sensei

approach, dropping his orange-pants to the floor, and letting out his still-throbbing girth. He may have climaxed several times already, but the boy could still keep going. Ino could smell the musk of his balls, the stench of sex that permeated his huge fuckrod; it was intoxicating, and only made worse as he cock-slapped the kunoichi before him. With a dumbstruck expression on her face, Naruto gripped the blonde female by her hair, pushing his twitching cock into her mouth, promptly skull-fucking the student he'd been failing to

train

as of late. It was the least he could do, giving Ino ample time to train her handling of a cock, specifically by lodging

his

deep down her throat. His girth bulged against her throat, balls at her chin as he kept a steady grip on her, using her hair to make sure she kept his cock buried within her, to the base. Her throat would tighten as she tried to handle the length, her tongue instinctively moving along the cock as her eyes rolled into the back of her head, orgasming as the stench and penetration pushed her over the line.

Naruto had to hand it to his pupil, she was quite the natural at sucking cock- especially his. He may have been too big for her, but a little force made her more than capable of taking his dick. He'd look down with a smirk as her orgasmic juices fell to the floor, her panties flooded as the suppressed desires were beginning to be satisfied with the brutal deep-throating. Ino's body had even begun to undergo some growth, like Naruto had been doing to this timeline's Sakura; though, the growth appeared to be much smaller than Sakura's. But, like Sakura, he expected Ino would blossom into a relatively-buxom young kunoichi, especially by the time the jinchuuriki returned from his training trip with Jiraiya. "I'm so proud of you, Ino! You'll definitely be a great cocksleeve, at this rate! I'm sure Sasuke will fall head over heels for you when he comes back!" The shinobi exclaimed, Ino not even listening as she seemed to be drowning in the boy's intoxicating aroma, and her own pleasure. The jinchuurik's cock scraped and scratched against the kunoichi's throat, slamming mercilessly down her throat as Ino was used like a living fleshlight, training windpipe so that it could more efficiently handle his length.

Over time, Naruto could feel the increasing pressure to give her his precious seed, her throat gradually milking his cock as it thrusted within her. Ino, having lost any sort of gag by this point, just took the girth's punishment; her throat had just become another pussy for Naruto to violate to his heart's content. And, the part that worried her, she

liked

it. She had been enjoying the shinobi's lustful, carnal motions, and actually wanted more and more of it. Ino even found herself climaxing as the male's fuckrod let an explosion of cum down her throat, painting the walls of her insides with his delicious seed. The cumshot proved large enough, and with such force, that some of it flew up into her mouth, leaking against his cock as traces escaped. When Ino finally regained a sense of consciousness and focus, it had been too late; Naruto, at that time, had already pulled out of her, smiling as he looked down to the sullied kunoichi. "You haven't seen me for some time, but you

seem

to be doing well. I'm afraid I won't be in the village for long, however." Naruto admitted, a sudden look of disappointment falling on Ino's face- one she quickly hid with a look of cocky joy. With a smirk, she looked up at Naruto, licking her lips as she tasted his seed, savoring the flavor of his juices. "Oh, that's

too

bad. Not that I'll miss you." Ino snapped back, her sarcasm hiding the sadness of not getting to be

educated

for quite some time.

"Oh, don't you worry… Your training will continue. I have someone prepared to help you, in my absence." Naruto explained, patting the kunoichi on the head as the jinchuuriki stretched, sighing with relief. He would have continued with her, but knew Sakura-chan required his full-attention, with time growing shorter with each passing hour. He imagined the procedure for Jiraiya would happen soon, meaning that Naruto would have to leave that much sooner. So, instead of continuing, as his clone had with the mature kunoichis, the shinobi instead put his pants back on, and walked to Ino's door, prepared to leave. "If I have time, I'll stop back to see you. Be a good girl, and clean up the mess, before anyone

comes

home to see the mess you've made." Naruto instructed, Ino gazing to the floor to see the mix of both their juices, pooling right below her crotch. The jinchuuriki had then left, able to feel the sudden rush of memories come back into him, the clone being forcibly dispersed, Tsunade and Shizune having tired it out with their demanding personalities. He couldn't really blame the clone, as it was like giving them

one

of something they want

multiples

of. The demand for the future hokage's dick was high, especially with those two. Their impressive sex drive is part of the reason he asked for that

favor

After processing the memories of the clone, Naruto had finally started to make his way back to his apartment; he could've used the Flying Thunder God technique to instantaneously get there, but chose not to risk people seeing him use it. With that in mind, he took a slow, well-paced stroll through Konoha as he made his return, happy that he was able to give a piece of pleasure to the

toys

he hasn't seen as often lately. The only person left, for the moment, was Sakura-chan, ensuring she was fully-corrupted into a pleasant, obedient cumdumpster, like the duplicate from this timeline. He just had to hope she didn't make it too difficult on him, as time was really of the essence right now. To make sure of that, Naruto made sure he didn't take too long getting back to Sakura-chan, as he needed to continue her descent at the hands of his huge, musky cock. At least… he would, were she there, and not

missing

from his apartment. He was afraid of something like this, but knew she couldn't go too far.

Another One Down

Chapter Summary

Following her escape, Naruto goes after a missing Sakura-chan, finding her at the Haruno household, alongside Sakura-san. Together, the two decide to punish the younger-version for running away.

Chapter Notes

Smutty dialogue isn't my strongest suit, but I gave it some more effort than usual this chapter. Hope you like it.

Jiraiya's training arc will begin at the end of the next chapter, as well as informing us the person(s) tagging along on this trip.

And, on a personal note, I'll probably not be getting to Chapter 27, till about next Friday or Saturday, as I won't have access to my computer for most of next week. Should be able to send out 26 while I still have access, but nothing after that. For now.

Upon discovering Sakura-chan had seemingly made her escape, the jinchuuriki had promptly set out to locate her, worrying that the pinkette would cause some chaos. After-all, she looks very much like a younger duplicate of the

Sakura

of this particular timeline; it would be relatively easy for her to cause confusion amongst any friends or family in Konoha. Naruto had decided to check the Haruno household, before anywhere else, needing to verify if Kizashi or Mebuki, Sakura's parents, had seen the younger version of their daughter. The two had known that the future hokage had been getting close to their daughter, deep-down hoping that she'd forget the rogue-genin Sasuke in the process. Not that they would tell Sakura of those particular wishes. They just wanted a more peaceful life for their daughter, and to make sure she wasn't suffering because she was in love with a deserter. As the blonde genin knocked at their door, Mebuki opened up with a soft smile, pleased to see the young shinobi again. "If it isn't Naruto! Here to see Sakura? She came home a while ago, did you need to see her for something important?" Mebuki asked, her husband off somewhere else in the home. The jinchuuriki smirked, nodding as he insisted that he had to see the pinkette for something important. With a pleasant expression, she stepped to the side, allowing the blonde to enter, closing the door as Naruto made his way inside. "I'll try not to be a burden for

too

long, m'am," he said, apologizing for the intrusion. She returned his words with a very dismissive gesture, as if to say his visit was no problem, actually pleased to have someone her daughter could rely on.

When the genin finally arrived at the bedroom door of Sakura's, he could hear a rather muffled noise coming from the other side of the door. Intrigued, Naruto opened the door, finding a rather interesting sight in-front of him… Over on the pinkette's bed, he witnessed a tied-up Sakura-chan, with the buxom Sakura-san sitting atop the body of the smaller-framed kunoichi. Taking the initiative to close the door, Sakura-san made a rather annoyed glare at Naruto as he intruded on them, saying: "It's about

time

you showed up! It takes

her

escaping to get you to give me any attention?" The jinchuuriki could see his cumdumpster was upset about not getting the promised attention, something he intended to rectify quite soon. Though, he recognized that they needed to think of something, should Sakura-chan be seen by

anyone

of consequence. With a sudden smirk, Naruto thought of a possible lie- something he was getting increasingly good at doing: "Let's say she's like a cousin of yours… Perhaps named
Nae
. She's had to move in with you and your family, due to

illusions

of being from a different timeline. Something her parents can't handle any longer." Naruto's suggestion brought an angry, muffled reaction out of the gagged

Nae

. Sakura, however, was pleased by the suggestion, finding it as a good-enough cover story for why the two looked the same; the buxom pinkette could explain Nae even being the daughter of Mebuki's sister. It could potentially explain the two kunoichis' startling similarities.

"But, I'm quite disappointed in this behavior of

Nae's

. Running away like that, trying to avoid her training, and not leaving me any indication of where she went. You've got a naughty

cousin

, Sakura." Naruto explained, further cementing Nae's identity, refusing to call them by their

real

name. Sakura, the faithful cumdumpster, agreed, pushing Nae's face into the bedsheets, smothering the younger pinkette as punishment for her actions. After a moment, Naruto gestured for Sakura to cease her actions, thinking that might be a bit too much; rather, he had a much better idea as punishment. Making his idea explicitly clear, the blonde took a seat on a nearby, mobile chair, gesturing for Sakura to approach: "Show her the

bliss

she could be experiencing, as she lets go and becomes a faithful

cumdumpster

, Sakura." With a greedy, eager grin, the busty kunoichi rolled Nae's bound body, forcing the

cousin

to stare right out toward the jinchuuriki and cumdumpster. After helping Nae reposition herself, Sakura had moved over toward Naruto, getting close to him; that is, until she stopped, turning at an angle, so both could see her body. When in that particular position, she exposed the modifications she made to her outfit, removing adhesive-like holes from her clothing, allowing her nipples and holes to be on full-display for Naruto. Naruto was very pleased by her initiative, his bulging pants being a clear indicator of that excitement. As Nae witnessed the bulge, and Sakura's dripping-wet pussy, she couldn't help but feel arousal wash over her as well, her legs shifting as she tried to hide the signs of excitement.

Sakura, unfortunately, could see right through Nae's futile attempts, knowing her own body well-enough to recognize the feelings of ecstasy. She could possibly hide her excitement from Naruto, but Sakura knew just how intense her lust could be- all thanks to Naruto's high-quality training. "Nae," the buxom kunoichi began, "I want you to watch very closely, as I bury Naruto's huge dick within my needy pussy. As he fills me to the brim with his seed, and further marks me as his personal cocksleeve. I want you to understand how

amazing

it feels to fall, and become the

bitch

to a

real

man." As Nae watched, a deep-shade of red filled her cheeks, whether from humiliation, or lust, she couldn't say. But, those words had reminded her of the fact that their shared memories meant Sakura

knows

she ends up with Sasuke and

acknowledges

Naruto's superiority. So, if Sakura knew all of this, how would Nae fare any better? Before she could find out, Nae had to witness the kunoichi in-front of her strip, and straddle, Naruto, her cunt's lips instinctively sliding open in acceptance of the blonde's cock, pushing down until the jinchuuriki filled her to the base of his cock. Like their past experiences, he could feel her inner-walls snugly wrap around his cock, taking on a perfect fit after countless attempts to re-shape her pussy with his girth. The point had been, successfully, to break her, and make sure no other man's fuckrod could satisfy Sakura. And, at the moment, that seemed to be a success. "

Aaahn! Fuck me! Harder, Naruto! Slam that cock in me till you explode! I want all your precious seed in me!

" Sakura had been moaning out, Naruto grunting in response as he moved recklessly within the pinkette.

Nae was left laying there, watching as her pussy dripped against her bike-shorts, the sight making a mess of her as she tried to shut her eyes in denial. "

Mmm, I trained your pussy well, Sakura! Fits around my cock so nicely, but knows when to grip on tight! You've certainly become some Grade A fuckmeat! Hopefully your

cousin

will be a proper cocksleeve, as well!

" Naruto moaned out, Sakura smiling as she looked over to Nae. Due to their position, Naruto couldn't look at Sakura; the two, in their sexcapades, could only look at the writhing, younger pinkette. Nae, despite her pleas against the fact, had been desperately craving some involvement- or at least the capability to finger herself. Doing nothing but watching the action was agonizing, with how badly she desired to feel even more pleasure. With a smirk, Naruto reached up to grip Sakura's nipples, squeezing and pulling on the buds as Sakura released a heavy moan, feeling the electricity course throughout her body. "

Please, not the nipples! You'll make me lose control- My mom could hear us!

" Sakura pleaded, begging for the blonde not to target that weak-spot of her's. With a devious grin, he decided to use her submissive, and his dominance, against her words, eventually asking the pinkette: "

Oh? And what makes you think a living sextoy gets a say? Besides, I bet the threat of being heard… the thought of your mother knowing how you love being my cumdumpster… only turns you on even more, doesn't it?

" Naruto, while he couldn't see Sakura's face, could tell she had a rather lewd expression, her pussy only tightening after he made those remarks, feeling the pinkette's body-spasming as she climaxed against his girth.

As Sakura's face expressed her total satisfaction at the blonde's actions, he could feel her body shake and heave with his continued thrusts against her womb. She wouldn't be getting bred by the jinchuuriki; not just yet. To keep the timeline closer to the original, he'd let Sasuke have that honor; though, Naruto wouldn't be afraid of impregnating the pinkette

after

. Plus, there was always the option of breeding Nae, as her fate was inconsequential to the timeline. "

Fuck, this impossibly big cock is the best! I don't care anymore! Do what you want to me- just make sure you release a-lot of your thick sperm!

" Sakura called out, not caring anymore as the future-hokage continued to toy with her body. Per her words, Naruto had begun to intensify his thrusts, pulling on her nipples with his fingers, as though he wanted to stretch them out, making them so much lewder than they already were. Sakura had, all this time, been looking to Nae with a cock-drunk expression on her face, calling out to her

cousin

as she gave the younger pinkette some advice: "

Wish you could be in my place, serving as a cum-receptacle to Naruto's huge cock, don't you? You'll need to learn to swallow your pride, and be a good-little dick-warmer for your future Lord Seventh. Let go of your former life, and beg properly so that he'll make you a proper cumdumpster like me.

" Sakura's moaned-out words echoed throughout Nae's head, already understanding that this rising sense of arousal wouldn't go away on it's own. And, if this was a punishment, Nae had to learn a lesson.

Naruto laughed lightly at the buxom kunoichi's words, watching as Nae's discomfort only seemed to spike upon hearing that, Sakura's own bed sheets ruined by the younger's escaping fluids. "

Oh, don't tease your cousin, Sakura. No way she'd be willing to become my

bitch

. She's not a natural-born slut like you. Though, I don't see why we can't find out for sure.

" The blonde's voice escaped between grunts, feeling himself nearing an orgasm within the pink-haired cumdumpster. Sakura could tell his load was incoming, his thrusts only getting stronger as his girth twitched inside of her. The busty kunoichi could feel herself reaching a second orgasm as well, actually climaxing together with this jinchuuriki. Their juices would mix, Naruto filling Sakura's hole to the brim; none of it entered the pinkette's womb, however. As they breathed heavily, Naruto gave some time for the cumshot to dwell inside of her messy pussy, knowing the moment he removed his cock the orgasmic juices would spill out. After several moments, he helped Sakura get off his cock, gently pushing her to the side as he looked at Nae curiously.

Standing up, he walked over to Nae's bound body, reaching for and removing the gag that left the kunoichi with a muffled voice. Looking both embarrassed and angry, Naruto stopped Nae from speaking, instead choosing to say something of particular importance. "I find it, somewhat, interesting… in the academy, we first learned the
Rope Escape
technique, something I'm sure you remember. Yet, you're

still

here. Why is that, I wonder?" Naruto asked, an embarrassed Nae too afraid to answer. She's certain she could've if she

tried

; she just… didn't. The only other possibility, besides not being able to escape, was that she didn't

want

to. A most startling realization, if true. Naruto would look to the side, gazing at a recovered Sakura, who sort of gestured for him to continue. With a smile, he proceeded to untie Nae, freeing her of her binds, letting her move once more. "I'm going to let you go. You can leave if you

want

, and I won't stop you. But, you

can

also stay, if you wish to join your cousin. However, you

know

what I need from you, if that's the case." The jinchuuriki explained, causing the young pinkette to knowingly-gulp in hesitation. She

wanted

to run- she

needed

to get away, and escape. Her body, however, had other plans, never leaving the bed. It was her loss, it seemed, as she couldn't fight these urges any longer. She tried

so

hard, surviving countless rounds of sex, and ignoring the exhilarating memories of her

former

body being trained by his manly cock. But, even Nae has her breaking point, and she found herself brought to the brink of self-control.

Fine, you win! Just do it already! Make this loli-bitch into your personal fucksleeve, before I change my mind!

" Nae called out, still holding onto her sense of control as she suggested she might reconsider her actions. With his cum-stained length, Naruto was more than happy to give the young kunoichi what she yearned for. The flat-chested, teenage-pinkette soon found her bike-shorts dropped to the floor, and Naruto's cock hovering over her tight, wet slit. "

Oh, really, and what do you want me to do with this superior cock of mine, Nae?

" Naruto asked, teasing the younger kunoichi as Sakura watched with excitement. His teasing came in the form of thrusting his cock along her slit, toying with Nae's pussy-lips as he awaited her response. Sakura hadn't been able to witness the blonde break another person before, so she was quite aroused at the sight of her younger-self in this situation. Nae moved to cover her face with her arm, blushing deeply at the words that began to escape her mouth: "

Just shut up and rearrange my insides with your stupidly-big cock. I need it inside me

already

, or I'm going to go

crazy

" Quite pleased with the answer Nae gave him, Naruto decided to show a bit of mercy, giving the loli-slut exactly what she asked for.

With a lick of his lips, the blonde finally forced his cock deep inside Nae's tight, loli-cunt, his girth spreading open her hole as he slammed deep within her. She'd taken his cock several times in the past few days, so she didn't feel as much pain or discomfort as before; rather, she felt pure bliss, orgasming as it first slammed against her depths. "

Fuck, your fat dick reaches so far, it's just unfair! You can… ahnn!... continue to use me all you want, just don't stop! Please!

" Nae called out following her orgasm. She didn't want to admit to him that Sasuke had never reached so far within her, but she had a feeling the future Lord Seventh already knew that. Naruto had seemed rather pleased as well, going all-out within Nae as Sakura looked on with a jealous expression on her face. "

Mmmn, it's as I thought, your pussy is just the best, no matter which body it is! But, you're definitely tighter than Sakura, you must really want to milk my dick, after-all!

" Naruto moaned out, slamming relentlessly within Nae's needy cunt, giving the young kunoichi the attention she craved. The kunoichi had been resting her head back on the bed, Naruto taking her from the front as her face was distorted in pleasure, Sakura crawling onto the bed to watch things closely. The buxom kunoichi had been intrigued, finally seeing a direct reflection of the so-called

fucked-silly

expression she makes in the heat of the moment. Eyes a total mess, tongue hanging out as she puts on a depraved smile; Sakura was gladdened that they both made good cumdumpsters for Naruto. "

My pussy was… made to satisfy your cock. Both of our's were! Please make sure to fill us both, properly!

" Nae called out, her lust-filled moans filling the room as Sakura nodded along with those words. The loli-cumdumpster spoke the truth, and were both prepared to drain the Lord Seventh's balls on a moment's notice.

Mmm

," he began, grinning, "

I wasn't too sure, but you'll be a fine cumdumpster, Nae. After I mark you with my seed, making you my

personal

loli-bitch, you're going to start your

actual

training. In preparation for your future, by my side.

" Naruto explained, Nae more or less, nodding in agreement. It was rather difficult to tell if she was just nodding, or had her head moving along with the slamming of the blonde's girth within her. Nevertheless, the message would be received, as minutes later a cumshot would be released within Naruto's new

loli-slave

, Nae. He'd released plenty inside of her in the past, but this would serve as the

first

when Nae had accepted her new role in life. She could no longer run away from her place and duty, delegated instead to serving Naruto as an additional cumdumpster, one he would put to great use in the years to come. As he soon removed himself from her, the ruined, teenager-Nae had laid back on the bed, thick cum oozing out of her, staining Sakura's sheets. Not that any of them truly cared. An important objective of the shinobi's had been accomplished today, and he was ever-so pleased that his eventual absence was being prepared for. So pleased, he didn't bother to go seek out anyone that may have overheard the events that happened in this room; be they parents or friends of those involved.

As the cumdumpsters had soon both regained their sense of focus, Naruto turned to face the two versions of Sakura, having to break the bad news. "My dear

cocksleeves

, I'm afraid I'll be leaving Konoha for a few years, as you might remember. But, I've already established plans for continuing

both

of your training." The jinchuuriki explained, the two pinkettes recalling Naruto's absence in the original timeline. While they understood that, they were still upset that he was going to be gone, as they would miss having his cock flood their eager bodies with his seed. Though, as obedient sluts for his dick, the kunoichis sighed, nodding in understanding of the situation. "Nae, Friday morning, your training instructor will be found at the gates; Sakura, your training will be handled by Lady Tsunade, starting on Friday, as well." Naruto explained to them, noticeably having Sakura get trained by the same person. However, what they didn't know was who was training Nae. The possibilities lingered within them, but Naruto didn't stick around to answer their questions. It was only Monday, and with the training trip starting on Friday, there wasn't too much time to spend with them. He still had other preparations to make. So, for the time-being, Naruto left the two, after getting dressed, and went to handle his own business.

Surgery and Satisfaction

Chapter Summary

Naruto waits for Lady Tsunade to conduct the surgery on Jiraiya, expressing her gratitude in the only way he knows how.

Chapter Notes

This chapter marks the start of the training arc. At some point, I'll go into how Ino and Sakura are trained in Konoha; for the most part, however, the upcoming chapters will focus on the training Naruto is involved with.

As mentioned previously, chapter 27 won't be out till next weekend, at the earliest.

Naruto's expectation of when he'll depart was unsurprisingly off, in terms of timing; Lady Tsunade had been taking time to prepare for the tricky procedure to heal Jiraiya's spine. She'd spend days studying the scrolls Naruto sent her way, and, even more time just practicing the techniques, needing to be absolutely certain she was at her best. Any margin of error on Tsunade's part would result in the death of one of her oldest friends. Luckily, Shizune had been there, by the Fifth Hokage's side, helping her through the stressful times, keeping the blonde's spirits high in the passing days. The jinchuuriki of Konoha, having more free time than expected, had allowed himself to partake in the delights of his pupils, making routine visits to the likes of Ino, Sakura, and Nae, making sure the pinkettes were apprised to his shift in schedule as it pertained to them. But, as the operation's agreed-upon date soon approached, Naruto hauled-ass to the Konoha Hospital, making good on a request that Jiraiya had previously asked of him. It was something about having some information to tell the future-hokage, on the chance that the Sannin could die as a result of the surgery Tsunade performs on him.

The happy-go-lucky jinchuuriki walks into the room of the pervy-sage, a huge grin across his face as he faces the infamous Toad Sage. "Naruto, I take it you heard the news? Our beautiful hokage has decided on a day for my procedure! Which means, if all goes well, we can proceed onwards with your training!" Jiraiya explained, having been uncertain how he'd be training the genin in his current condition. He was sure that he would've thought of something, but had secretly hoped a situation like this would arrive. With Tsunade there to rescue him from this depressing-state. Nodding in agreement, the future-hokage looked to the Toad Sage with a curious glance, having the obvious question: "What was it you had wanted to tell me, though? It sounded important- like something you'd tell me if you thought this was your last chance, or something." Jiraiya's smiling, joyful expression would turn serious at the mention of the desired discussion, having not really planned to tell the jinchuuriki this information. After-all, it was a tricky situation to explain it all, given Naruto wouldn't have the slightest hunch about any of it; the blonde could assume it's all a joke, for all the pervy-sage knew.

"It's a bit of a long-story, kid. For starters, I knew, and trained, your father, Minato Namikaze, our Fourth Hokage," Jiraiya led off with, the jinchuuriki feigning innocence as he pretended not to know about all of that. It was a very surprising fact to learn of, the first time, as Naruto didn't think too much of his parents. He figured they were just ninjas that died, or perhaps abandoned him when he was a baby. He had no idea that his father was

that

strong. "I befriended your parents, after I was no longer

his

sensei, and I was rather close to them, at the time. Close enough that they used a name from one of my books,

and

made me your
godfather
." Jiraiya dropped that final bomb, forcing Naruto to shed crocodile tears, feigning a bit of joy as he bawled, reaching forward to hug the Sannin tight. The pressure, however, from the hug, caused the Toad Sage to groan in pain, up until the jinchuuriki pulled back. As the pervy-sage smiled, repositioning himself on the bed, he looked up at Naruto, the future-hokage softly saying: "Took your time with telling me this, old man. Imagine if I found this out after you died?" The blonde's scolding-words were full of a rather annoyed-tone, saying the things he wished he could've told his timeline's version of Jiraiya. Not that Naruto is displeased about their relationship; he's just upset that the Sannin didn't tell him about it sooner.

Jiraiya would tilt his head down, looking a bit apologetic toward his pupil, showing he regrets not telling the jinchuuriki sooner. "Yes, yes, I'm sorry; It's just hard for me to talk about the past. Something I'm sure you'll understand when you're older." Jiraiya admitted, letting Naruto know how sorry he was. While not telling the blonde sooner was a mistake, the silver-haired sage had felt a-lot better now, convinced things can be much smoother for them, after the surgery fixes him up. Presuming, of course, it doesn't go badly for the Toad Sage. "I just wanted you to know, in-case something happens as a result of the procedure. Nothing's absolute." The pervy-sage further explained, defending the sudden truth-bomb as something that seemed necessary, given the situation. That was certainly something this future-hokage could understand; he just would've liked to hear it

normally

confessed. That is, being told this information when Jiraiya

wasn't

potentially going to die. But, the blonde couldn't help the situation, and was simply glad the Toad Sage actually said the words to him, himself, in this timeline. But, with their important discussion concluded, Naruto had soon said his farewells to his godfather, smiling as he commented on his hopes for Jiraiya's success with the operation. If all goes well, Jiraiya will be out of that bed in a matter of days, and ready to teach the genin all he needs to know for the future. Not that Naruto needs to re-learn those techniques, of course.

. . . Days Later . . .

Naruto had been eager to see the pervy-sage after their presumed procedure, having kept close by the Konoha hospital on the supposed-day of Jiraiya's surgery. With the guilt he already felt, the jinchuuriki was terrified of the thought that the Sannin wouldn't survive Tsunade's attempts to heal his spine, even with the special scrolls that the blonde genin retrieved for this occasion. Of course, he had a degree of faith in the Fifth Hokage, but poor Naruto couldn't shake the chance that something would go wrong. It was Murphy's Law - the chance that

if

something can go wrong, it

will

go wrong - in the future-hokage, believing the worst could or will happen. All because of the actions of this perverted genin. However, as the time passed, the jinchuuriki learned to suppress these concerns, trying to make any sense of guilt less apparent to those around him. Which luckily, paid off for the Toad Sage's pupil, as Jiraiya was set on a path of recovery following the success of Tsunade's surgery, something she owed to that loyal runt. She didn't tell Jiraiya the odds got better because of the blonde brat's actions, but she had a feeling he might know that already. Naruto had a sort of attitude that makes you think he can do anything he sets his mind out to do- even become Hokage some day.

Hours after finding out the Toad Sage's new prognosis, Naruto, rather than see Jiraiya, had stepped out for some time. He was glad to see his master had been fixed up, needing only rest and time for recuperation, but the genin had other priorities to take care of. He had to say thank you, and show his gratitude, taking it up with the person who did the most work in this situation: Lady Tsunade. To that end, Naruto took a stroll over to the office of the Hokage, looking inside, only to see Tsunade taking a drink - likely alcoholic - from a tall bottle. "A good call for celebration," the genin would utter, having opened the door taking a step inside before closing it behind him. The Fifth Hokage looked to the jinchuuriki with a smirk, raising her glass in acknowledgement, agreeing with the boy as she downed a glass. The moment had been stressful on them both, as the two blondes each felt a deep attachment to Jiraiya, for differing reasons. Naruto slowly walked in, approaching the Hokage's messy desk; Shizune didn't appear to be here at the moment, so it was just Naruto and Tsunade. "If it weren't for you, that would've gone a whole other direction, Naruto… We

both

owe this

win

to you," the buxom woman admitted, referring to herself and Jiraiya in this instance. The jinchuuriki grinned, looking very humble as he looked to his superior; though, secretly, she was only his superior in title. In raw power, he could very likely defeat this current Hokage.

"No, no… I should be thanking you, Granny Tsunade! If it weren't for you, pervy-sage wouldn't be on the road to recovery like this. I really owe you a debt of gratitude for this. It meant a lot to me." The genin replied honestly, telling the total truth about the situation. Tsunade scowled a bit from his usual nickname for her, but let it pass, as a token of goodwill toward the person who helped with healing Jiraiya. But, knowing Jiraiya intends to take the jinchuuriki away for training, whenever she'd allow him, Tsunade's more lecherous side came out. With a slight grin, she leaned in towards Naruto, putting down her bottle of booze as she looked to the boy. "If you want to show your thanks," she'd begin, "I'm sure you know of a proper way to thank me." To be honest, it wasn't a bad suggestion, in Naruto's mind. He was going to be gone a long time, especially since he couldn't let Jiraiya notice the genin's usage of the Flying Thunder God technique. So, with that in mind, the jinchuuriki offered to give the busty hokage exactly what she wanted. To help with that, Tsunade had gotten out of her chair, walking around to the other side of her desk, casually stripping out of her uniform-like robes, revealing she once again wore nothing underneath them. She never explicitly said why, but the perceived intention was to make sure she's always prepared for the fierce boy's arrival.

With his typical, devious smirk, he watched as the Fifth Hokage, stark-naked, had approached him, leaning over him as a single hand fell to the jinchuuriki's crotch. Thanks to her infamously-developed body, the aggressive boy's manhood had been tenting in his pants, soft moans escaping his lips as she gripped him over his pants. He took a rather fierce grip onto one of her massive breasts, molesting that pillowy-flesh as he leaned into her face, forcibly kissing Tsunade. What started out as an exchange of lip, soon turned into a battle of tongue, sharing a passionate kiss with the leader of Konoha as the two teased one another. For a boy of his age, his hand moved rather masterfully, tightly digging into her breast with his nails, all whilst his girth throbbed in her hand, eager to give the woman what she wanted. Though, Naruto, of course, had another way he intended to show his gratitude; this was just the first thing he would do to reward the Fifth Hokage. As the kissing and cock-stroking went on for a few minutes, both seemed rather tired of it, eager for something more

intense

as the blondes parted for a few moments.

Their continuation had led to Tsunade, in a very frenzied state, pulling down Naruto's pants, letting his menacing girth fling out, the tip twitching excitement. It was very clear neither party could wait too much longer, and they both sought the same level of depravity. At least, that's what they initially believed. With a smirk, the jinchuuriki pointed to the floor, gesturing for Tsunade to get down on her knees in-front of him. With a slight gulp, the Fifth Hokage would obey, dropping to the ground as she eyed the throbbing man-meat like it was the best thing in the world. It took some time to find the proper angel, but, before too long, the future hokage had pushed his cock between the buxom blonde's huge breasts, thrusting

upward

to reach Tsunade's precious lips. As she figured out what his intention was, the Fifth Hokage smirked, taking hold of her prized, pillowy-breasts and squeezing them against the girth before her. "

You love it when I use

these

to milk that huge prick of your's, don't you, Naruto? You know nobody else gets to use them! You should feel honored, and give me a nice

kiss

to show your thanks!

" Tsunade informed, the boy taking the hint as he more intensely moved his hips, forcing the tip of his cock to pierce the Fifth Hokage's lips. To make it more pleasant, the buxom kunoichi had been licking and kissing his manhood, herself, adding to incoming pressures to paint her face white with cum. "

Big talk, granny! But, we both know, before long, you're going to be

begging

me to plant my seed inside you,

marking

you as my woman. You just can't say no to me, can you?

" Naruto answered back, between grunts and moans, the so-called 'Granny' being oddly quiet after that remark. Almost as though there was no debating the words he said about her.

The future hokage had, as gratefully as possible, allowed himself to orgasm on the face of the Fifth Hokage, sending his thick seed all over her face- some even landing on her breasts, and in her mouth. It was supposed to be the first of many, so Naruto didn't prioritize lasting long for this first shot. He intended, however, to give her a good time as her 'reward' continued. He would excitedly watch, at this point, as she behaved like a good dick-polisher, licking off any traces of his spunk as Naruto stood there, still in-front of this kunoichi. The curvaceous woman licked him clean, a smile on her face as she pulled away, swallowing the remainder of his delicious juices. It was a good start toward Naruto showing his gratitude, but it wasn't the

best

way to do so. That's where the genin intended to go next, standing back as he performed a set of handseals, performing his infamous Shadow Clone technique, the identical blondes looking at each other with a smirk. "It's your every fantasy, I know, but if you really want, you'll need to lie down!" The original Naruto taunted, pointing to the floor as he gave Tsunade a firm command. If she was to get her special

reward

as thanks for her efforts, the jinchuuriki and his duplicate needed her in a particular position. But, being as eager as ever, the Fifth Hokage wasted little time in doing what needed to be done, leaning back until her body pressed to the floor.

It started out rather difficult, but, given time, Naruto and his Shadow Clone found a perfect positioning of their bodies for what came next. The real genin had been arching his body over the Sannin's crotch, aiming that oversized prick of his at her welcoming-slit, the Fifth Hokage being silent; that is, until the jinchuuriki finally pierced her eager hole with his girth. A loud moan had escaped her lips; she hadn't taken any precautions to hide her

activities

with the boy this time, so anyone who dared to interrupt their fun would have no trouble witnessing or hearing her moans. No curtains or locked doors- just Tsunade telling her guards and Shizune she wished to be alone. Not that she planned on Naruto visiting her, or anything. As his fuckrod pierced her mature-pussy, the Shadow Clone wasn't very far behind, being very precise as he joined in on the excitement; he, however, would force his way into the buxom kunoichi's tight asshole, something the genin had yet to do with her. "

Nnnnngh, fuck! Didn't think you were… fucking… into that! Feel honored… I don't let just anyone wreck

both

my holes like this!

" Tsunade said in response to the penetration, once again making it sound like it's a privilege. Though, if she were to be honest with herself, she knew he could

take

whatever he wanted from her.

The jinchuuriki and his duplicate were both pleased by that, slamming their individual girths inside the Hokage's tight holes. With Naruto leaving in a matter of days, to weeks, he wanted to give Tsunade something to remember him by. Especially since she was receiving

that

important task, the kunoichi would need something to serve as an early-incentive to do the job. So, while the buxom blonde did her best to milk the cocks, the two, identical Narutos were busy trying to give this Hokage the best treatment they could. That led to the real Naruto gripping and molesting the kunoichi's breasts once more, leaning in to nibble and suck on her nipples as he pressed his face to her chest; meanwhile, the Shadow Clone was busy slapping Tsunade's ass, causing vibrations that could be felt by both their cocks, sending a pleasing sensation to them. "

We don't have too much time before I have to go, Granny, but… Be a

good

cocksleeve and help with some training, and you'll get plenty of

attention

when I get back. You and Shizune.

" The Shadow Clone informed, the real Naruto's mouth being preoccupied at the time. As his complete-copy, the Shadow Clone spoke what was on the mind of both the real and duplicate jinchuuriki, as they both needed Tsunade to know this information. Between moaning, the kunoichi could be seen smiling in regards to the genin's words, acknowledging them, albeit with a little embarrassment over being called a 'cocksleeve'. Not that she had any right to disagree about that, given the current situation.

F- Fine! Just make sure, while you're here, you're… fuck! Rewarding me properly, and nnnngh… filling me up with your warmth.

" Tsunade's moans grew as, thanks to the double-penetration, she felt an orgasm hit her, her holes tightening, coinciding with her climax. The real and Shadow Clone versions of Naruto were very appeased, gladdened by both the words and actions of the Fifth Hokage. As her body remained their personal playground, the two penetrations only grew more rough, intense, and volatile, taking little concern for Tsunade as they ravaged around within her. Slamming against her furthest depths- the real Naruto even piercing the mature-woman's womb- the two male specimens showed no mercy as they sought to give the Hokage exactly what she desired. They had kept moving and thrashing inside of those tight holes, taking time with the one they called 'Granny', as they wished to give her more attention than usual. However, not even Naruto could contain himself forever, as he too desired to orgasm; especially after thrusting away within the Fifth Hokage for so long.

I hope you're ready for this, Granny, because we're about to fill your holes to the brim. Who knows, maybe you'll even bear my child?

" Naruto would tease, him and his Shadow Clone snickering as the kunoichi looked at them, rather curious. She was in her fifties at the moment, and wondered if it would be possible for her to get pregnant; and, if she did, what would she do about it? She was potentially loyal enough to keep the genin's child, but wasn't fond of the idea of him impregnating her days before leaving for a lengthy-training trip. Before she could appropriately respond to the question, her moans had reached a peak, the Fifth Hokage climaxing as the two fuckrods made their final, powerful thrust within her. At nearly the same time, the three of them orgasmed, the two cocks effectively releasing hefty loads of cum, the thick substance flooding Tsunade's two holes, some of it gradually seeping out of her. The sudden burst made the kunoichi collapse, head falling to the floor as the genin and his duplicate remained inside of her for a few more minutes, catching their breath. Ultimately, however, Naruto let his clone disperse, the Shadow Clone's cumshot immediately leaking out of Tsunade's asshole; soon after, Naruto would pull out as well, leaving the creamy spunk of his to seep out as well. Making a mess of her, the genin had nearly forgotten his parting gift for the Sannin, looking to his hand with a smirk.

Tsunade, moments later, looked up, seeing Naruto had gotten dressed once more, the Sannin soon getting up off the dirty floor as she looked to him. "Well," she'd start, "I hope you'll be

thanking

me again when you come back." Smirking, the jinchuuriki walked to the Fifth Hokage, placing his hand on her forehead, holding his other hand up to her lip, as if to shush her. To her astonishment, the chakra of Kurama - the Nine-Tailed Fox - had appeared on Naruto's hand, the same hand that was touching her forehead. Before she could pull away, she felt Kurama's chakra coat her, the tailed-beast's regenerative capabilities taking hold over the Sannin. She was able to watch as, to a slight degree, the chakra appeared to not only heal Tsunade- it

actually

de-aged, something she could only notice due to age-related differences, like the appearance of her skin and lack of wrinkles. If she had to guess, she must've reverted to her late thirties, utterly shocked as Naruto finally pulled himself away from the Sannin. "What the hell did you just do?!" Tsunade demanded, gripping the genin by his collar as she looked him dead in the eyes. With a smile, he eyed the angered, confused Hokage, offering an explanation in what exactly he did to her.

"Well, I learned from a past battle that this

thing

inside of me can heal wounds using it's chakra. So, I figured it could reverse the damages of your whole Regeneration technique - that
Creation Rebirth
or whatever it's called. Though, if I had to guess, I'd say that's just your Uzumaki blood." Naruto did his best to explain, identifying the connection between them that Tsunade might've forgotten about. With a smile, he pulled away from the Sannin, taking a few steps toward the door out of there. "I did some research about you, and found you were a descendant of the Uzumaki clan. My family. Turns out our bloodline has the ability to live very long lives, which I think may have finally activated within you." He explained, suggesting the regenerative nature of Kurama's might have acted as a catalyst, sparking the Uzumaki longevity that was dormant in the Fifth Hokage. Naruto was also aware of Tsunade's roots as a descendant of the Senju clan, but was very focused on the Uzumaki heritage. After-all, it meant that, unlike most, the buxom blonde could potentially live long enough to continue serving the future hokage for many years to come. And, like someone ducking responsibility or blame, the jinchuuriki disappeared, using the
Substitution
technique to disappear. He did all he intended to do for the Sannin, after-all.

The next several days were mired by the

Slug Queen

Tsunade hounding Jiraiya, as the silver-haired male tried to leave the hospital. She was dead set on holding him until he was healed enough to walk out of the building himself, to the dismay of her fellow Sannin. People had to be stationed near his room, around the clock, to stop his escape attempts; with his spine fixed, the pervy-sage just wished to leave. Especially with the looming threat of the Akatsuki still out there. What began as just a few days to hold Jiraiya, soon became weeks- possibly an attempt to keep Naruto around that much longer. But, eventually, she had to let

both

of them go, releasing Jiraiya from her care, the master and student finally permitted to prepare their journey. However, it hadn't ended up just being those two that had left, as Naruto expressly got the permission of the pervy-sage to bring along

Nae

. It took a bit of time to arrange for Nae, Ino and Sakura to meet for their individual training; Sakura and Ino with Tsunade, while Nae went with Naruto and Jiraiya. Though, of course, the blonde genin could still feel the eyes of someone oddly

familiar

on his back- someone he feels as though he knows. Even after leaving the village with Nae, Naruto could still feel the lingering gaze, forcing the blonde to decide on setting a trap for them. With the ultimate bait, the jinchuuriki would wait until the trio made camp on the first night of their journey, planning to strike against this stalker when they would least expect it.

Facing the Follower

Chapter Summary

Naruto gets sick and tired of being stalked, and goes to confront the mysterious stranger whom has been watching him. Only, to find a face he knows very well.

Chapter Notes

This marked the beginning of the 3-Year Training Arc. Probably not the best, or longest, chapter, but it's main function was to introduce the final traveling partner for the arc. There may be one-offs, and side-characters to join in. But, for now, it's these three. Going to try and get out a couple more chapters before the end of 2020.

We will get to Ino and Sakuras' training, but, for now, it's remaining with Naruto and company.

And, for any who guessed who the final travelling partner was correctly, I thank you for not commenting about it.

All of Team 7 was getting their own individualized training now, each of them with one of the Legendary Sannin, with the honed skills being different for each of them. Sasuke sought increased power from Orochimaru, to take down Itachi; Naruto was training with Jiraiya, alongside Nae, so that he could be prepared to retrieve Sasuke and take on the Akatsuki; and Sakura, alongside Ino, were training with Tsunade, for purposes they had yet to know. But, with Naruto's leave, this left all three genin to train, fully-separated for the first time. However, it should be noted that Nae and Naruto had no real

need

for the training, as both retained the abilities learned from their previous timeline, despite being in a much younger body. Still, with the magnificent alterations to the timeline, Naruto had wanted to go on this training session to keep chronal consistency; bringing Nae along was a way to simply ensure Naruto could have fun along the three-year-long journey.

The trio consisting of Jiraiya, Nae, and Naruto had ventured far from the gates of Konoha, with an unknown stalker following at a distance, their eyes firmly fixed on the blonde genin. This person, who had kept a watchful eye on Naruto for quite some time, seemed to be looking at him inquisitively- looking for indicators of

something

. The blonde could feel the hairs on the back of his neck sticking up, unable to shake the feeling of them being watched, with the lack of knowing

who

it was bothering him. However, this future-hokage had reluctantly left the stalker alone, keeping to his plan of biding his time, wanting the person to come to him. That was, at the very least, how Naruto ended up as bait, as the trio had set up camp for the first evening of their trip, in a dense, wooded area in the territory of the Land of Fire. And, despite the pleas coming from Nae, when Naruto laid back on his sleeping bag, he wasn't going to

train

the kunoichi tonight. He could've likely caught his stalker,

and

had his way with Nae; he just didn't

want

to.

After eating dinner, Jiraiya had set-up his bed, several feet away from where Naruto and Nae had theirs', giving the young genins some space. This Sannin may have been a pervy-sage, but he had no interest in little girls; even if he did, Jiraiya felt pretty certain Naruto was after this kunoichi. So, the silver-haired shinobi gave the two some distance, leaving them to sleep next to one another. Naruto would ultimately smirk when he realized what Jiraiya did, but still laid back, awaiting the arrival of the mysterious - yet oddly familiar - stalker. Though, that wasn't to say ignoring Nae was an easy task, as the younger-looking Sakura Haruno had been moving her arms beneath her sleeping back. And, while Naruto couldn't

see

it, he could

hear

stifled moans escape the lips of the young kunoichi. Judging by the movements from inside the sleeping bag, the blonde genin inferred, quite accurately, that Nae had been pleasuring herself, in Naruto's absence.

Her fingers noisily moved into her wet, aching slit, sliding along the inner walls with her small, thin fingers. Nae could feel herself welling up, a burning sensation building, all whilst remembering back to her

real

childhood. Back to when the fantasy she would think of was Sasuke. Only, now, the person she wanted, physically, was the boy laying down next to her. The very person that made her into the mess she is right now. But, when it didn't get to be enough, Nae tried to stroke her clit with her thumb, her free hand gripping at one of her nipples, pinching and pulling on the sensitive nub. As the increased edging builds, Nae seems to bite on her lip, attempting to silence her moans so that none can hear her. Which seems to work, as far as Jiraiya is concerned; he doesn't appear to notice the moans Nae is releasing. Naruto, on the other hand, being right next to the kunoichi, hears everything. This, of course, only strengthened his desire to

train

Nae- especially right this second. But, having sensed someone else approaching the campsite, Naruto performed a few hand seals inside the sleeping bag, secretly creating a single shadow clone. It was there, meant to take his place, as the real Naruto appeared, perched on a nearby tree branch. In a desperate desire to satisfy herself, Nae was too focused on pleasure to realize what Naruto had done, cursing herself as she realized her fingers could never reach as deep as Naruto's cock, or feel as good.

The real Naruto was forced to do a bit of searching, jumping from branch to branch, tree to tree, all in order to locate the person that had been spying on him as of late. It wasn't easy, as they seemed to blend in with the darkness, a real perfect time to observe Naruto without being spotted. But, by the glint of their headband against the rare moonlight, the blonde genin was able to locate this pursuer. With a smile, Naruto had finally realized who it was upon getting closer to them, the future-hokage a bit surprised by this turn of events. He'd foreseen a possibility like this, especially after Nae showed up, but thought this individual wouldn't risk coming back. Not with the risks that came with travelling back to the past, in this alternate timeline. But, knowing how he was able to break Nae's will, Naruto had total confidence in his ability to break down this person's forceful nature. Soon enough, he was certain, his stalker would fall in line. She could try to force him to go back home, but it wasn't going to work. However, before all that can happen, Naruto figured it was time to introduce himself.

Landing by his now-identified stalker, Naruto was about ten minutes away from Jiraiya, the shadow clone, and Nae - who struggled to bring herself to a satisfying climax. "Were you really

that

lonely,

honey

?" Naruto asked, a startled, young Hinata Hyuuga turning around, facing the boy who she knew to be her husband. She looked to be angry, but maintained composure, trying to be a firm parent, giving the blonde a motherly voice as she spoke: "You're coming back to our future right now, Naruto! How could you abandon me and our children? Don't you love us?" As Hinata tried to guilt and lecture the shinobi, he sighed, giving her a look that said he

does

care about her and the kids. His abandoning of the future wasn't about them. He paced around Hinata, who was fully-aware of his actions over the months since the Chunin Exams, having kept a close eye on him. She was originally seeking to determine if this was the point in history that Naruto escaped to, but kept observing even when she knew that it was. She was, in all honesty, interested in seeing what exactly he planned, only to find sexual conquest after conquest, making her angry and bitter toward her future-husband. But now, she just decided that, since he was with less people, she would force him to go back to their present. At least, that was the hope. "I'm not going to make all I've been working toward mean nothing, Hinata! I'm not leaving… But it isn't because of our old life

together

. It's because I want what I

deserve

. Stay with me, Hinata! Our children can live again, in this timeline."

Naruto's words brought about anger in his future-wife, who had moved forward, slapping her husband across the face. This wasn't the same Naruto she loved, married, and made a family with. She was sickened by his lust-filled persona, the 'war hero' that wanted the things owed to him. Able to satisfy his urges and conquer any female before him. Due to the Nine-Tails, that was certainly possible- more-so than for non jinchuuriki. Groaning as his wife's slap left a thin, red mark, Naruto winced, shaking it off, believing he might deserve that for his selfish desires. The hit, however, didn't result in Naruto changing his mind, instead coming to realize Hinata would never willingly allow him to do this to

them

. "Man, even at this age, you were one strong girl… I mean, when you get

really

pissed. But, honey, this isn't a fight I'm willing to concede. No matter how angry you get with me, or how disappointed you feel about what I'm doing." The blonde shinobi laid out that truth, letting Hinata know that this wasn't something a simple scolding would fix. He wasn't about to give things up, just because his wife came to the alternate timeline to whip him back into line.

Hinata had, unfortunately, no way to force Naruto to do as she commanded; it had to be a choice of his, not her's. That was one of the major hurdles to returning his consciousness to the proper timeline, as only the user of the technique could cancel it out. Naruto, of course, had been developing a fix to his vacant body issue, but it was still in the early stages of development. So, for the moment, the bodies of those who came to the past were empty, void of any mind to call theirs'. "Since you're here, honey, why don't you come with me? Nae- our Sakura- is with me and Jiraiya, so come join us on our training trip! I'm sure, over time, you'll grow to enjoy this alternate timeline. We'll see our children again." Naruto had suggested, looking to a rather hesitant Hinata, who was still feeling very bitter toward her future-husband. She wanted to yell at him, scream at the top of her lungs, and force him to return to their former timeline. However, with the threat of someone else hearing her, Hinata kept her voice down, defeatedly-nodding to her future-husband in acceptance. Their conversation, and debate, wasn't over. But, for the time being, she did as recommended, following Naruto back to the campsite.

As the two of them were returning to the campsite, they could hear the wet sounds of flesh against flesh, Naruto picking up on what it was moments before Hinata did. Inspecting their surroundings, they looked for the cause of the noise; though, the better thing to say is the

location

of it. The future-couple both knew what was causing it. With a sigh, Naruto finally spotted the sight, a bit disappointed in

himself

as he saw the shadow clone of his giving Nae just what she yearned for. With her back against a tree, the shadow clone had a hand over Nae's mouth, silencing her as the clone's cock pulverizes the pinkette's needy-pussy. The two genin returned just in time to witness Nae's orgasm, the moaning kunoichi's eyes rolling into the back of her head as she climaxed against the adult-sized cock. With her juices spraying against the shadow clone's crotch, the future husband and wife could witness an expression of intense delight form on Nae's face. As the shadow clone ravaged the desperate kunoichi, she thought to herself: '

Fuck, that's it! So deep, so big… Just knock me up with your huge-fucking cock already! My fingers won't be enough anymore, I just need this big, blonde idiot's fuckrod pounding my womb!

' Hinata, who hadn't seen any sexual material, outside her marriage, was left blushing and nervous by the sight in front of her. The young body of her future-husband providing mind-melting pleasure to a comrade of theirs; it was all too much to process. She wondered to herself how Sakura, from their timeline, could let herself fall like that.

Naruto's shadow clone, despite Nae reaching orgasm, hadn't been done with her; the clone of the genin desired it's own release too. After having to lay next to a masturbating Nae for so long, it's desires got the best of it, leading to this situation. So, once Nae orgasmed, the clone seemed to move more intensely, suggesting it was close to a climax of it's own. And, after all the suppressing of

Naruto

's desires, the clone very clearly had a lot to give. So, with stifled grunts, and intense slams, the shadow clone had given the pinkette it's final thrusts. Each slow, powerful strike inside Nae's womb shook her body, which remained in place thanks to the clone holding up one of the kunoichi's legs. As he leaned into her, smirking at Nae as she was able to focus on the clone's face again, this temporary duplicate of the future-hokage had finally unleashed it's load, filling the kunoichi with the warm, thick load she had been craving. Panting against the shadow clone's hand, Nae let out what seemed to be a sigh of relief, pleased to finally get the satisfaction she was after. Though, at the same time, part of her was worried about how desperate for pleasure she was.

"You really couldn't keep it in your pants?" Naruto asked, looking at the clone, who had taken what appeared to be a break. The clone, still holding Nae's back to the tree, had shrugged, looking to it's creator with a somewhat apologetic-expression. "I

tried

, but listening to those moans… She smelled like a

bitch in heat

, and I couldn't resist," the shadow clone answered, providing it's explanation for why Naruto and Hinata found the duo in this situation. Hinata, worried for her comrade, walked over to Nae, gripping her by the shoulder to get the pinkette's attention. "Sakura! Are you okay? Are you going to be alright?" Nae, or Sakura, had just recently regained awareness of the

real

Naruto and Hinatas' presence, looking to the future-wife of Naruto with a look that showed how sorry she was. With a soft smile, Nae gave a sigh to Hinata, being serious with the girl when she answered: "I'm fine, Hinata. But, I messed up, big time… I don't think I can complete the mission. I'd rather stay here, as Naruto's cumdumpster." As Naruto and his clone both smiled, Hinata realized how powerful her future-husband had gotten, seemingly brainwashing someone like Sakura with what she could only assume was aggressive, repetitive sex, breaking down any resistance along the way. And, if Naruto could do that to Sakura, Hinata would have much less luck handling whatever tactics the genin tries to use on her.

Naruto had, after seeing the mess the clone had wrought, dispersed the duplicate, leaving Nae's filled cunt void of the cock she'd been growing dependent on. However, thanks to the clone, she was filled with the warm, thick semen she'd sampled time and time again, leaving her a bit more content. The future-hokage, regaining the memories of everything the clone had done, was able to piece together the details; though, even if the clone's effect

hadn't

filled him in, Naruto could easily presume the events that transpired, with fair accuracy. After-all, Naruto felt those same, tempting urges, before going out to meet the stalker - which ended up being Hinata. As things began to die down, Naruto approached Nae, giving the pinkette a rather forceful slap across the face, causing the kunoichi to become alert, gripping her struck cheek in recoil. "

Ow!

You idiot, what the hell?" She responded back, loudly at first. The blonde shinobi sighed, shaking his head at Nae, somewhat disappointed in her. "I told you before, we weren't doing it tonight. Especially not with Jiraiya

right

there. So… you decide to seduce my clone into giving you the cock you crave?" Naruto's scolding words were nearly interrupted by Hinata, who tried to bring up the fact that Naruto and his clone were the same; so, it was just as likely that Naruto would give into his urges, too. Before she could say all of that, Naruto held out a finger, shushing the two of them before either could whine back at him. The details weren't important. All that Naruto cared about was ensuring no unintended parties learned of their rendezvous, especially the likes of Jiraiya. That man was, to Naruto, sacred; he had to remain the way he was in the original timeline.

While pissed off at the abuse - something usually given to Naruto, not the other way around - Nae did understand enough to apologize, her more rational side realizing it was irresponsible of her. Though, that didn't mean she didn't enjoy it; her desires were just too strong, especially after Naruto's efforts to corrupt the consciousness of future-Sakura. As they had concluded their little blame game, the jinchuuriki had escorted the two kunoichi back to the campsite, which left them with a bit of a conundrum: there were only two sleeping bags available. The blonde shinobi had decided to send Nae to bed, sneaking Hinata into his sleeping-bag, as he didn't want the future-wife to be stuck with Sakura. For all Naruto knew, Hinata would either attempt to break Nae's corruption, or, even worse, Nae assaults Hinata. It was the result of these thoughts that left Hinata resting snugly against the younger-body of her future husband, something that was new for both of them. Naruto was going to tell Jiraiya about their stowaway, planning to say something about Hinata wishing to grow more powerful, with the shinobi knowing there was nobody better than the pervy-sage. Plus, they had already left the village, so it only made sense to keep going on their training journey. Still, the genin had to be very careful, as to avoid his mentor catching onto the

real

reason the kunoichi are there with them.

To Naruto's own dismay, he and the two kunoichis had accidentally overslept, causing Jiraiya to witness Naruto and Hinata, sharing the sleeping bag- left with a rather puzzled look on his face. As a means of waking them all up, he exclaimed: "What the

hell

is going on here, Naruto? Who the heck is this? Do you know her?" The pervy-sage's inquisitive remarks felt very normal, and Naruto was certain this was bound to cause trouble. But, having been somewhat prepared for this conversation, prior to falling asleep, Naruto looked back to Hinata before getting up and out of the bag. "Yeah, I- Look, I'm really sorry, pervy-sage. I found her- Hinata- outside our campsite last night. Said she wants to join us, to become stronger. To protect the future of the village, like I do." The blonde genin's explanation wasn't exactly wrong, as Hinata did possess those desires; however, in normal events, the Hyuuga daughter stayed in Konoha during this time period. The silver-haired sage curiously eyed Hinata, wondering to himself if that was the full story of what was going on, as he had already felt some doubts about Naruto and Nae just being

friends

. Sighing aloud, Jiraiya would shrug, reluctantly allowing the Hyuuga girl to stay with them for the duration of the journey. "Fine, Hinata can stay… But, she's

your

responsibility, Naruto… Make sure nothing happens to her." As Jiraiya issued that confirmation and warning, the jinchuuriki had a small grin form on his face, pleased by the Sannin's understanding answer. Naruto planned on taking great care of the two kunoichis, while staying focused on training, when necessary.

Afterword

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!